Surveys of service personnel show that morale peaked in 2009, when 58% of "other ranks" (that is, not officers) were satisfied with service life.
|
|
The princess, 44, who became a lieutenant in the organization last fall, also ate rations and attended briefings as she mingled with other ranks.
|
|
In April 2018, after launching an investigation into the killings, the military announced that four officers and three soldiers of other ranks had been dismissed from the military and sentenced to 10 years with hard labor for "contributing and participating in murder".
|
|
It had lost 2 officers and 18 other ranks killed, and 4 officers and 42 other ranks wounded.
|
|
The battalion's casualties during the campaign amounted to 10 officers and 380 other ranks killed, and one officer and 17 other ranks captured.
|
|
The casualties amongst 1/5th DLI that day were four officers and 23 other ranks killed, three officers and 137 other ranks wounded, and one officer and 96 other ranks missing.Wyrall, pp. 207–23. During the summer of 1917 the division held a section of the line, with frequent raids and exchanges of artillery fire.
|
|
The ship had a crew of 74 officers and other ranks.
|
|
V108 had a crew of three officers and 57 other ranks.
|
|
The ship had a complement of 109 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The ship had a crew of 74 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The ship had a crew of 74 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The British lost 22 officers and 188 other ranks killed, 46 officers and 629 other ranks wounded, and one officer and 62 other ranks missing.Maurice, (1998a), pp. 329–330 Of this, the Highland Brigade suffered losses of 747 men being killed, wounded, and missing. Among the battalions, the Black Watch suffered the most severely, losing 303 officers and other ranks. On 12 December, when British ambulances again went forward to collect the dead and remaining wounded, they found Wauchope's body within of Cronjé's trenches.
|
|
Enemy killed: Highest estimate 80, Lowest estimate 50, M.G's captured 2, M.G's destroyed 1, Flammenwerfer captured 1. 8\. Casualties: Killed 1 other rank. Wounded 1 officer, 18 other ranks. Missing 1 officer, 2 other ranks. sgd.
|
|
The 2/20th Bn's total casualties during two years four and half months of active service were 18 officers and 331 other ranks killed or died, and 31 officers and 982 other ranks wounded.Elliot, p. 268.
|
|
4 officers and 75 other ranks were killed, 11 officers and 201 other ranks were wounded and 6 officers and 103 other ranks were missing. Of the missing all the officers and - with a very few exceptions - all the men were subsequently reported killed. In memory of all who have served in The Liverpool Scottish and have died in the service of their country.
|
|
The medal could be awarded to other ranks of the South African Defence Force for outstanding devotion to duty. Prior to the institution of the Pro Merito Medal, other ranks had been eligible for the award of the Southern Cross Medal.
|
|
Pitman pp. 8–9 & 11–16 Pitman gives casualties of 5 officers killed or wounded, 21 other ranks killed or wounded and 25 other ranks taken prisonerNeillands pp. 82–84 & 86\. Neillands gives casualties of 6 officers killed or wounded and 42 other ranks killed or wounded The regiment, down to a single composite squadron of 19 tanks, was in action again on 22 and 23 November at Sidi Rezegh.
|
|
Up to 18 mines could be carried. Crew was 74 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The battalion's dead during the war amounted to 40 officers and 784 other ranks.
|
|
The division, now under command of XII Corps, under Lieutenant-General Neil Ritchie, took part in Operation Plunder, the crossing of the Rhine, and advancing into Germany, where they ended the war.Barclay, p. 147. Throughout its 10 months of almost continuous combat, the 53rd (Welsh) Division had suffered nearly 10,000 casualties: 113 officers and 1,396 other ranks killed, 387 officers and 7,221 other ranks wounded and 33 officers and 1,255 other ranks missing.
|
|
A total of 103 officers and 2,508 other ranks served in the regiment during the war.
|
|
The 18th Brigade lost 55 officers and 808 other ranks since being committed on 18 December.
|
|
Lieutenant Orange commanded 30 other ranks from the 48th Regiment of Foot, who provided the guard.
|
|
In 1938, the King's African Rifles (KAR) in Kenya had been composed of 2 brigade-strength units organized as a Northern Brigade and a Southern Brigade. The combined strength of both units amounted to 94 officers, 60 non-commissioned officers, and 2,821 African other ranks. After the outbreak of war, these units provided the trained nucleus for the rapid expansion of the KAR. By March 1940, the strength of the KAR had reached 883 officers, 1,374 non-commissioned officers, and 20,026 African other ranks. The size of a KAR battalion was established at 36 officers, 44 non-commissioned officers and other ranks, and 1,050 African other ranks.
|
|
Just 30 minutes into 29 May, the Chinese forces launched another attack but, as before, they were beaten back. Alma Company of 'The 'Dukes' then began advancing up the line of the original trenches to dislodge the remaining Chinese forces in the forward trenches. The 'Dukes' secured the Hook at 3:30 a.m. The 'Dukes' losses were three officers and 17 other ranks killed and two officers and 84 other ranks wounded, plus 20 other ranks missing.
|
|
Other ranks (ORs) in the Royal Marines, British Army, Royal Air Force, and in the armies and air forces of many other Commonwealth countries and the Republic of Ireland, are those personnel who are not commissioned officers, usually including non-commissioned officers (NCOs). In the Royal Navy, these personnel are called "ratings" rather than "other ranks". Non-commissioned member is the equivalent term for the Canadian Armed Forces. Colloquially, members of the other ranks are known as "rankers".
|
|
At 23:15 the 14th Cavalry Brigade arrived, setting up their own observation lines, until daylight when they took over the 15th Brigade's positions.Preston 1921, p. 293 In the day's battle, Turkish casualties were estimated to be around 100 men, while the brigade lost four British officers, including Holden attached to the Jodhpur Lancers, one Indian officer and sixteen other ranks. Twelve officers, six of them British, and forty-four other ranks were wounded, and three other ranks were reported missing.
|
|
Of the 146 known British Empire casualties, 22 were killed and 124 were wounded.Coulthard-Clark 1998, p. 122 Five officers were killed and seven wounded, and 17 other ranks were killed and 117 wounded. Included in the 146 figure, which may have been as high as 163, the New Zealand Mounted Rifles Brigade suffered the loss of two officers and seven other ranks killed and 36 other ranks wounded.AWM4/1/60/10 Anzac Mounted Division War Diary Appendix 24, p.
|
|
Nevertheless, after leaving two companies as a rear guard, the detachment continued its retreat to Menemen. The Greek forces advancing from Dikili towards Bergama likewise withdrew once the abandonment of the town became known. The detachment suffered 1 officer and 9 other ranks dead, 1 officer and 8 other ranks wounded, but also 86 other ranks missing in action. When the Greek forces returned in the area they found most of the missing soldiers mutilated in the outskirts of Bergama.
|
|
The company lost its Officer Commanding, Capt D.R. Salomons (only son and heir of the honorary colonel), and 128 other ranks, almost all recruited from the Tonbridge area. The survivors (4 officers and 78 other ranks) were picked up by the Sarnia and returned to Mudros.Becke, Pt 2a, p. 111. On 20 November, the company (now reduced to 4 officers and 78 other ranks) re-embarked and landed the same day at Cape Helles, where it was attached to 52nd (Lowland) Division.
|
|
The Royal Naval Hospital, Stonehouse was a medical facility for naval officers and other ranks at Stonehouse, Plymouth.
|
|
With Mackesy ill, Major Frank Chapman arrived from Egypt on 25 May to assume command of the regiment. He was followed five days later by one officer and 107 other ranks as reinforcements.Nicol 1921, p.61 He was followed, five days later, by one officer and 107 other ranks of reinforcements.
|
|
The Pathfinders Company is commanded by a major and includes: # Headquarters; # Pathfinder Detachment Alpha - includes 16 elements (1 captain, 5 sergeants, and 10 other ranks), being qualified to do HALO and HAHO jumps; # Pathfinder Detachment Bravo - includes 16 elements (1 lieutenant or 2nd lieutenant, 5 sergeants, and 10 other ranks).
|
|
The application to form a company at Ipswich was submitted 26 August 1889. They were gazetted on 4 September 1889 as 'E' Company and had a strength of three officers and 90 other ranks. Gazetted the same day were 'F' Company established at Woollongabba, East Brisbane with three officers and 90 other ranks.
|
|
Frontier Force casualties in the conflict include three officers, two junior commissioned officers, and 81 other ranks killed in action.
|
|
This was an enlisted men's/other ranks' ditty about the class distinctions of rations at the front.York 2007, p. 234.
|
|
The ship had a crew of 5 officers and 29 other ranks, plus a detachment of Royal Marines if necessary.
|
|
83–4 Although the commander of the yeomanry detachment had orders to retire if attacked in force, he could not leave the dismounted engineers. The Ottoman attack was resisted for two hours, but by 07:45 eleven yeomanry officers and 135 other ranks were casualties. The survivors, four officers and forty-two other ranks, surrendered.
|
|
During the fighting, it suffered lost 34 officers and 851 other ranks killed in action or died on active serviceThis includes killed in action, died of wounds, disease, gas or other causes. and 50 officers and 1,643 other ranks wounded or captured.This includes wounded in action, gassed or prisoners of war.Browning 2000, Appendix A, p.
|
|
The plinths to either side bear the dates and . A further inscription on the rear records that the Machine Gun Corps was formed in October 1915 and disbanded in 1922; in that time, some 11,500 officers and 159,000 other ranks served in the Corps, of whom 1,120 officers and 1,671 other ranks were killed, and 2,881 officers and 45,377 other ranks wounded, missing or prisoners-of-war. The high casualty rate of the Corps, nearly 30%, arose from the exposed position from which it typically fought, leading to its nickname, "The Suicide Club".
|
|
Fox pp. 310, 313–314 & 317 The names of the 28 officers and 200 other ranks of the regiment killed in the war are recorded on the Royal Gloucestershire Hussars war memorial, unveiled on 29 April 1922 in the grounds of Gloucester Cathedral.Fox pp. 323 & 328 The Territorial Force was reconstituted in 1920 and renamed the Territorial Army (TA) shortly afterwards, and the Royal Gloucestershire Hussars began to recruit new members. On 21 October, its strength was 10 officers and 37 other ranks, rising to 16 officers and 208 other ranks by August 1921.
|
|
Other ranks attend the Recruit Training Squadron at RAF Halton for basic training. The titles and insignia of other ranks in the RAF were based on that of the Army, with some alterations in terminology. Over the years, this structure has seen significant changes: for example, there was once a separate system for those in technical trades, and the ranks of chief technician and junior technician continue to be held only by personnel in technical trades. RAF other ranks fall into four categories: Warrant Officers, Senior Non-Commissioned Officers, Junior Non-Commissioned Officers and Airmen.
|
|
The enemy had put up a very heavy fire of mortars, artillery and anti-tank guns. The 1st Armoured Regiment had broken the German defences by the Laison River and reached Hill 111. In this operation, the Regiment suffered heavy losses: 3 officers killed (including the 2 in command) and 10 other ranks; 4 officers wounded and 11 other ranks; 1 officer missing and 7 other ranks. During the action on Hill 111, the 1st Armoured Regiment freed from the Germans about 100 Canadian soldiers who had been without food and ammunition for 2 days.
|
|
General officers wear a uniform very similar to that worn by other ranks, but features gold shoulder cords and gorget patches.
|
|
There had been an Other Ranks pattern of warm weather Service Dress, but this fell out of use after the 1950s.
|
|
The colony's men and women received 698 decorations during the war; whites received 689 while black troops won nine. No coloured or Indian serviceman was decorated. Army officers won 269 decorations while the other ranks received 158; the air force officers and other ranks respectively won 184 and 72 decorations. All eight decorated Southern Rhodesian naval personnel were officers.
|
|
The common soldiers came from the common people. The early modern standing French Army recruited the other ranks through volunteer enlistment. Domestic recruitment difficulties were solved through enlistment of Germans, Swiss, Irish, and others abroad. During the 18th century about 15 % of the other ranks in the French army belonged to foreign regiments in French service.
|
|
The remainder were a mix of Greek Catholics, Jews and Protestants.Neumayer, p. 104. Regardless of religious faith all other ranks wore the fez.
|
|
The Indian Long Service and Good Conduct Medal was a long service medal awarded to Indian other ranks in the British Indian Army.
|
|
In all, 35 officers and other ranks were decorated, including Lieutenant Roberto Néstor Estévez, a platoon commander during the Battle of Goose Green.
|
|
On 8 February 1915, the battalion was mobilized for war. They sailed out of England aboard the S.S. Blackwell, bound for France. The battalion's first taste of battle came later that month, on 19 February, when they entered the trench system at Armentières. Their first battle was the Second Battle of Ypres, in April 1915. When the battalion pulled out of the battle, on 29 April, the final count included 6 officers and 68 other ranks killed, 4 officers and 158 other ranks wounded, and 5 officers and 302 other ranks missing, for a combined loss of 543 men.
|
|
In addition to the CEF units that the Lorne Scots perpetuate, the 36th Peel Regiment and the 20th Halton Rifles provided 16 officers and 404 other ranks to the 4th Battalion of the 1st Canadian Division, the detachment from the 36th Peel Regiment were incorporated in B Company, and other members of the regiment served in various battalion appointments. Subsequently, many more men from the two regiments were allotted to the 20th Battalion (Central Ontario), CEF (three officers and 100 other ranks), 36th Battalion, CEF (four officers and 237 other ranks ), 58th Battalion, CEF, and 81st Battalion, CEF.
|
|
1/5th Devons was finally disembodied on 11 December 1919. In its time with 62nd (2nd West Riding) Division up to December 1918, the battalion lost 10 officers and 138 other ranks killed, and 34 officers and 1058 other ranks wounded, sick or missing.Magnus, Appendix IV. In total it had lost 342 men killed or died on service during the war.
|
|
30 The establishment was fixed at twenty-six officers and 523 other ranks, who used 528 riding horses, seventy-four draught horses and six pack horses. Each squadron, of 158 men, had a field headquarters and four troops. The Machine-Gun Section, with two Maxim Guns, had one officer, twenty-six other ranks, twenty riding horses and sixteen draught horses.Wilkie 1924, p.
|
|
The medal could be awarded to other ranks of the South African Defence Force for distinguished service against an enemy in the field. The medal is the other ranks' equivalent of the Van Riebeeck Decoration (DVR) for officers and is identical in design. Only five decorations were ever awarded. A silver bar was authorised to denote a second award, but was never awarded.
|
|
Her designated complement was 240 men, comprising four commissioned officers a captain and three lieutenants overseeing 50 warrant and petty officers, 108 naval ratings, 44 Marines and 34 servants and other ranks. Among these other ranks were five positions reserved for widow's men fictitious crew members whose pay was intended to be reallocated to the families of sailors who died at sea.
|
|
The regiment provides death insurance for officers and other ranks. The Regiment Centre also runs the Vijayabahu Motocross, a popular annual motor racing event. The regiment has its own motor racing track, built in 1998. The aim of the motocross is to generate funds to provide welfare facilities for the families of the officers and other ranks killed or missing in action.
|
|
The other ranks' shoulder straps bore brass titles with 'T' and 'Y' over a curved 'Yorkshire Dragoons'.Barlow & Smith, Yorkshire Dragoons, pp. 24–31.
|
|
During its front-line service from 1917 to 1920, the division suffered 139 officers killed or wounded, and 3,695 other ranks killed or wounded.
|
|
Recipients may use the letters ERD after their name. Other ranks in the Emergency Reserve were eligible for the Army Emergency Reserve Efficiency Medal.
|
|
Unit LPAs may extend honorary membership, or limited membership, to servicemembers of other ranks. These individuals will be included based on vague, subjective qualifications.
|
|
Of the total military personnel, 2,669 were officers, 3,917 were NCOs and 9,595 were other ranks. Further, the Army also included 1,897 civilian employees.
|
|
Although records are incomplete, the unit lost over 600 men killed during the war; at least 56 officers and 1913 Other Ranks were wounded.
|
|
Overall, the brigade lost 30 officers and 156 other ranks in this action. The brigade continued in active service in Normandy until late August.
|
|
The composition of an RFC squadron varied depending on its designated role, although the commanding officer was usually a major (in a largely non-operational role), with the squadron 'flights' (annotated A, B, C etc.) the basic tactical and operational unit, each commanded by a captain. A 'recording officer' (of captain/lieutenant rank) would act as intelligence officer and adjutant, commanding two or three NCOs and ten other ranks in the administration section of the squadron. Each flight contained on average between six and ten pilots (and a corresponding number of observers, if applicable) with a senior sergeant and thirty-six other ranks (as fitters, riggers, metalsmiths, armourers, etc.). The average squadron also had on complement an equipment officer, armaments officer (each with five other ranks) and a transport officer, in charge of twenty-two other ranks.
|
|
The rank insignia of superintendent general and superintendent are also distinguished in being in red epaulets instead of the dark blue of the other ranks.
|
|
Six 21-inch torpedo tubes were fitted in two triple mounts on the center-line. She had a crew of 134 officers and other ranks.
|
|
Only two survivors were picked up from Tornado with 75 killed. In total, 12 officers and 240 other ranks were killed from the three ships.
|
|
The 2nd Battalion also fought at the battles of Ypres, St. Julien, Festubert, Pozières, Vimy (1917), Arleux, Hill 70, Passchendaele, Amiens, and Canal du Nord, to name only a few. By the end of the war, 242 officers and 5,084 other ranks had fought with the battalion. Of those, 52 officers and 1,227 other ranks were killed in action, accidentally killed, or died of their injuries.
|
|
The use of the corps allowed for quicker movement of the artillery; and, as provision was made for the gunners to travel on the gun limbers and wagons, reduced time for the guns to be brought into action. As first constituted, the corps consisted of 45 officers, 1,330 other ranks and 2,380 horses. By 1810 the corps had 78 officers, 4,860 other ranks and 7,000 horses; sufficient for the needs of the entire British field artillery. By 1814 the corps had grown to 88 officers and 7,352 other ranks; at the 1815 Battle of Waterloo more than half of the 5,300 artillery men present were from the corps of drivers.
|
|
This article describes the military rank insignia used by the other ranks (Warrant Officers, professional and enlisted Non-commissioned officers and ordinary privates) of the Hellenic Army.
|
|
Becke, Pt 3b, pp. 97, 100.39th Division at Long, Long Trail.Wyrall, East Yorkshires, pp. 328–9. During its service, the battalion had lost 939 other ranks dead.
|
|
The Pro Virtute Decoration, post-nominal letters PVD, was instituted by the State President in 1987. The equivalent award for other ranks was the Pro Virtute Medal.
|
|
Other ranks use the post-nominals "SLMH" (Saint Lucia Medal of Honour), "SLMM" (Saint Lucia Medal of Merit), "SLPM" (Les Pitons Medal) and "NSC" (National Service Cross).
|
|
Two 6-inch naval guns, four 4.2-inch guns, six 77 mm guns, four 10-pound camel guns, ten machine-guns and a large quantity of ammunition were captured in Haifa. The brigade's own casualties were relatively light; one Indian officer and two other ranks were killed, and six Indian officers and twenty-eight other ranks were wounded. Sixty horses were killed and eighty-three were wounded.HMSO 1920, pp.
|
|
By 13 September the regiment's strength was four officers and eighty other ranks. All of them except fourteen machine-gunners were evacuated to the island of Lemnos. Of the original contingent who had landed in May only twenty-four men were still with the regiment. On 10 November reinforcements increased the regiment's total to nine officers and 363 other ranks, and they returned to Gallipoli,Wilkie 1924, p.
|
|
168] When he came to, he saw the camp had been captured, and galloped with the surviving horses and horse holders to meet escaping yeomanry. A total of eighty men escaped, with Wiggin being the only officer to get away from Oghratina or Katia.Falls 1930, p. 166 The Gloucestershire Hussars lost 4 officers and 16 other ranks killed, 15 other ranks were wounded and 64 were taken prisoner.
|
|
They returned to Australia in March 1901 without taking part in any significant actions.. A survey of New South Wales' military forces on 31 December 1900, the day before Federation, found that the active forces consisted of 505 officers and 8,833 other ranks, 26 nurses, and 1906 civilian rifle club members. In addition to these forces, there was an inactive reserve of 130 officers and 1,908 other ranks.
|
|
Winfield 2007, p.123 The designated complement was 400, comprising four commissioned officers a captain and three lieutenants overseeing 63 warrant and petty officers, 219 naval ratings, 67 Marines and 47 servants and other ranks. The 47 servants and other ranks provided for in the ship's complement consisted of 30 personal servants and clerical staff, six assistant carpenters, two assistant sailmakers, a steward's mate and eight widow's men.
|
|
Of the other ranks that served, over 100 were eventually commissioned as officers, while a similar number became warrant officers or senior non commissioned officers in the AIF.
|
|
This is the same as 3A dress but with an olive-green woolen pullover; with rank slides for officers and rank arm insignia for other ranks, is worn.
|
|
Other ranks had plainer "blues" for parade and walking out dress. Subsequently, khaki service and battle dress of standard British Army pattern was worn for nearly all occasions.
|
|
A Mark 6 director, incorporating a Type 275 radar, was mounted on the roof of the ship's bridge. Dainty had a crew of 286 officers and other ranks.
|
|
A Senior Enlisted Advisor to the Chiefs of Staff Committee was appointed on 1 November 2018 to provide advice to the Committee on the views of Other Ranks.
|
|
In combat in France and Flanders, they were often replaced on an individual basis by Other Ranks' Service Dress, making the officer less conspicuous to enemy snipers and soldiers.
|
|
An officer in the temperate Service Dress and soldier in the other ranks tropical Service Dress in Bermuda, in 1942. There were also lightweight uniforms for wear in warmer climates, known as Khaki Drill (KD). The Officers' was little different in cut, but the Other Ranks tunic was distinguished from the temperate service dress by having only the breast pockets. Both were made from a lighter cloth (both in weight, and in shade).
|
|
The company was so far ahead of support that it had to be withdrawn. Further attempts at the same operation also failed in face of counterattacks. The Northamptons suffered heavy casualties: five officers and 45 other ranks killed, three officers and 129 other ranks wounded, and 33 missing. However, the attack on the Beersheba position was successful and the Turks retreated, the 1/4th reaching the outskirts of Jaffa by 25 November.
|
|
A motor boat escaped but another was destroyed by fire and its occupants were captured. Two locomotives, eight carriages, 12 goods wagons along with an aircraft and a wireless were also captured. The light horsemen suffered 17 killed and 60 wounded with one man missing and 77 horses killed, the 11th Light Horse Regiment lost two captains, one lieutenant and 11 other ranks killed, while four officers and 25 other ranks were wounded.Paget 1994 Vol.
|
|
Recruit training for other ranks takes place at regimental training battalions and units. VFTS conducts advance training programs such as staff and command courses for junior and senior volunteer officers.
|
|
In the Second World War, the Wiltshire Regiment (Duke of Edinburgh's) lost 1,045 officers and other ranks killed in action or from wounds sustained and were awarded 34 Battle honours.
|
|
Unlike the Male Latrine there was no division between officers and other ranks, in facilities provided. At end of the drive was the garage comprising four posts and skillion roof.
|
|
The rank was formally created in 1888, together with all other ranks of the military by King Chulalongkorn (Rama V), who wanted to modernize his Armed Forces through western lines.
|
|
348351 Among these other ranks were four positions reserved for widow's men fictitious crew members whose pay was intended to be reallocated to the families of sailors who died at sea.
|
|
Nine men from the Alwar and Patiala Infantry defending the Ghoraniyeh bridgehead were wounded by artillery fire. The Ottoman prisoners included six officers, four squadron leaders and eighty-six other ranks.
|
|
Twelve officers and 182 other ranks had been killed or wounded. The division was pulled out of the line the following day for reorganisation.Grimwade, pp. 297–305.Ward, pp. 154–61.
|
|
Delaforce, p. 219. Of those declared missing, 3 officers and 553 other ranks rejoined their units, bringing the total casualties for the division to 9,849 killed, wounded or missing.Barclay, p. 178.
|
|
In the wars between 1912 and 1949, the regiment suffered 35 officers dead and 35 wounded, and 224 other ranks dead and 647 wounded, as well as 41 missing in action.
|
|
SLAVF focuses on basic training for commissioned officers and other ranks, which is shorter in duration to the counter parts in the regular force and followed up with annual refresher training camps. Potential officers are mostly recruited between the ages of 18 and 26 years (regular force its 18 and 22 years) as officers cadets, who follow the Volunteer Commissioning Course (Volunteer Officer Cadet Intake) at the Sri Lanka Military Academy. The Volunteer Force Training School (VFTS) conducts shorted commissioning courses for direct entry and commissioning from other ranks selected as probationary officer. With the exception of commissioning from other ranks, all potential volunteer officers need to be processionals, employed as executive grades in public/private sector or have an private income of Rs.500,000 per year.
|
|
From 1943, however, as the war on the Eastern Front turned against Germany, conditions worsened and the food supply became more precarious. Some camps were purpose-built, like Stalag II-D, but others could be former barracks, asylums or fortresses. Prisoners were generally divided into camp by rank. Officers, given different status to other ranks, were imprisoned in Oflags (short for Offizierslager or "Officers' Camp") while NCOs and other ranks were imprisoned in Stalags (or Stammlager, "Main Camp").
|
|
On 19 October 1915 the ship departed from Alexandria, Egypt, destined for Salonika (now Thessalonika) in Greece. The total ship's complement was 741: 95 crew, 6 Egyptians, the No 1 Stationary Hospital (36 nurses, 12 officers and 143 other ranks), and the Ammunition Column of the British 29th Division (10 officers and 439 other ranks). There were also 491 mules and 50 horses on board. Captain John Bell Findlay (born 1853 in Montrose, Scotland; died Essex 1938) was Master.
|
|
1938 saw the closure of the Army Veterinary School in Aldershot. Nevertheless, animals would still be required by the army, especially where there was rough terrain or other conditions with which motor vehicles struggled to cope. During World War II the strength of the Corps increased from 85 officers and 105 other ranks, to a total of 519 officers and 3,939 other ranks. By 1942 the Army had 6,500 horses, 10,000 mules and 1,700 camels in service.
|
|
Routledge, pp. 409–10. Naval twin 5.25-inch HAA turret mounted at Primrose Hill, London. By the autumn of 1944, the regiment was serving on 5.25-inch guns – the heaviest guns in service with AA Command – with 350 Bty operating the powered twin ex- naval turrets covering London. This required a higher personnel establishment of 8 officers, 186 male other ranks and 211 ATS per 5.25-inch battery, 12 officers, 147 male other ranks, 293 ATS for the turrets.
|
|
In 1971 the reformed 266 OP Battery introduced a black embroidered slip-on title 'G.V.A.' worn on the shoulder straps of the barrack jersey; other ranks wore the title in white metal.
|
|
After the war, other ranks wore the Norfolk Yeomanry badge with a yellow backing on khaki Berets. Combined Norfolk and Suffolk Yeomanry cap and collar badges were introduced in 1961.Anon, Badges.
|
|
At most public performances, such as those held in 1918 in Saint-Omer, audiences had their choice of open or reserved seats, with officers paying double the amount paid by other ranks.
|
|
Demobilisation began in 1919 and was complete by 31 March.Edmonds & Davies, Italy, pp. 337–45. During the war 48 officers and 333 other ranks of the battalion had died on active service.
|
|
In World War II the Army used parts of Camp Hammelburg for Oflag XIII-B. It consisted of stone buildings. Stalag XIII-C for other ranks and NCOs was located close by.
|
|
The CEME strength when moving to the new premises was 1 British officer seconded form REME, 2 Ceylonese officers, 4-seconded NCOs from the REME, 14 other ranks and some civilian tradesmen.
|
|
The air force rank of private, formerly indicated by one chevron, became aviator (Fr: aviateur), and is indicated by a horizontally-aligned two-bladed propeller. All other ranks titles remain as they were.
|
|
Wavell 1968, pp. 153–5 Two field guns and 14 machine-guns were captured. The prisoners and dead amounted to 18 officers and 1,078 other ranks and more than 2,000 dead Ottoman soldiers.
|
|
A. W. Walsh. The Australian other ranks were held in a camp at Sandakan. ;Dutch officers and NCOs: This was without sufficient land for cultivation. The Officer in Charge was Lt.-Col. Mars.
|
|
Torpedo armament consisted of a single triple mount for 21-inch (533 mm) torpedoes, while 30 depth charges could be carried. The ship had a crew of 18 officers and 236 other ranks.
|
|
The term used in the Royal Air Force (RAF) to refer to all ranks below commissioned officer level is other ranks (ORs). It includes warrant officers (WOs), non-commissioned officers (NCOs) and airmen.
|
|
On 13 September, the brigade, less its machine gunners, was relieved by the 5th Australian Brigade and sailed to the island of Lemnos to rest and recuperate. The regiment's strength was now just one officer and thirty-nine other ranks, twelve of whom were machine-gunners who had to remain at Gallipoli. By now, including the original contingent and their replacements, a total of thirty- two officers and 645 other ranks had served with the regiment at Gallipoli.Powles 1928, p.
|
|
The final VSS III design was long overall and at the waterline, with a beam of and a draft of . Displacement was light and full load. As well as the ship's aircraft, two quadruple Harpoon anti-ship-missile launchers were to be mounted on the fantail, with two Phalanx Close-in weapon systems were to be fitted. A complement of 49 officers and 910 other ranks were to operate the ship while the ship's air wing had 87 officers and 541 other ranks.
|
|
In 1870, 'C' Telegraph Troop, Royal Engineers, was founded under Captain Montague Lambert. The Troop was the first formal professional body of signallers in the British Army and its duty was to provide communications for a field army by means of visual signalling, mounted orderlies and telegraph. By 1871, 'C' Troop had expanded in size from 2 officers and 133 other ranks to 5 officers and 245 other ranks. In 1879, 'C' Troop first saw action during the Anglo-Zulu War.
|
|
The battalion advanced on Kiretch Tepe, with C Company in the lead, but was forced to retire due to heavy shrapnel and sniper fire. The battalion had suffered its first battle casualties: 2 other ranks killed, 3 officers and 54 other ranks wounded. On the afternoon of 14 August the brigade advanced again over open ground to relieve 163rd Brigade after their disastrous attack, the 1/6th Essex relieving the 1/8th Hampshire Regiment in the firing line.The Vanished Battalion.
|
|
274 So far as can be ascertained, 22 officers and 758 other ranks were directly involved in the advance. Of these, all the officers and slightly under 658 other ranks became casualties. Of the 780 men who went forward only about 110 survived unscathed, of whom only 68 were available for roll call the following day. For all intents and purposes the Newfoundland Regiment had been wiped out, the unit as a whole having suffered a casualty rate of approximately 80%.
|
|
Some parties even got as far forward as the third objective before the reserve battalion leapfrogged through at 10.30. The battalion's companies suffered heavy casualties from machine guns and field guns on their open flanks, and the division did not reach its final objective, but before midnight a firm line was being held along Kaiser Trench. The battalion's casualties in the operation were 2 officers and 25 other ranks killed, 1 officer and 58 other ranks wounded.Elliot, pp.242–6.
|
|
One prepared the loads, weighing them to ensure that there was on each side. The other five were each under the command of a non-commissioned officer, with five other ranks, three riding horses and ten to twelve pack horses or mules. With a call for more supplies to be delivered, the remount unit was recalled, and 29 other ranks were added from the 55th Infantry Battalion in September, bringing the total strength to one officer, 81 other ranks, 39 mules and 63 horses, and allowing four more sub sections to be formed. The 1st Independent Light Horse Troop struggled with epidemics of strangles and infectious nasal catarrh among horses imported from Australia, and the saddlery became increasingly worn until 60 new saddles arrived from Australia in September.
|
|
Wilkie 1924, p.105 On 27 August Meldrum resumed command of the regiment,Wilkie 1924, p.108 which then moved back to Kantara, with a strength of twenty-two officers and 407 other ranks.
|
|
Rodger 1986, pp.348351 Among these other ranks were four positions reserved for widow's men fictitious crew members whose pay was intended to be reallocated to the families of sailors who died at sea.
|
|
Rodger 1986, pp.348351 Among these other ranks were four positions reserved for widow's men fictitious crew members whose pay was intended to be reallocated to the families of sailors who died at sea.
|
|
They then participated in the attacks on Morval and Le Transloy before being withdrawn on 20 October and moved into Corps Reserve. Total casualties on the Somme were 277 officers and 6,640 other ranks.
|
|
Other ranks wore a "kullah" with "puggree" which ended in a long tail which hung down the back.Mollo, p. 139 A "chaplis" is typically a colourful sandal. A "kullah" is a type of cap.
|
|
The Military Decoration (, ) is a military award of the Kingdom of Belgium. It was established on December 23, 1873 and is awarded to non-commissioned officers and other ranks of the Belgian Armed Forces.
|
|
Rodger 1986, pp.348351 Among these other ranks were four positions reserved for widow's men fictitious crew members whose pay was intended to be reallocated to the families of sailors who died at sea.
|
|
Other ranks wore a "kullah" with "puggree" which ended in a long tail which hung down the back.Mollo, p. 139 A "chaplis" is typically a colourful sandal. A "kullah" is a type of cap.
|
|
Other ranks inside the operation include inspectors, supervisory officers and junior officers. Some equipment used by the members of the operation include two thirty two seats buses provided by the Government of the Bahamas.
|
|
On 22 September 1917 110th Siege Bty was joined by a section (1 officer and 56 other ranks) from the newly-arrived 441st Siege Bty and was made up to a strength of six howitzers.
|
|
Grand Marshal of Peru (), commonly referred as Marshal of Peru, is the highest rank in the Peruvian Army. Unlike the other ranks, it is conferred only to an officer who has been victorious at war.
|
|
2 pp. 590–1 Desert Mounted Corps had captured a total of 47,000 prisoners since operations commenced on 19 September. Between 26 September and 1 October, the corps captured 662 officers and 19,205 other ranks.
|
|
3 The establishment was fixed at twenty-six officers and 523 other ranks, who used 528 riding horses, seventy- four draught horses and six pack horses. Each squadron, of 158 men, had a field headquarters and four troops. The Machine-Gun Section, with two Maxim Guns, had one officer, twenty-six other ranks, twenty riding horses and sixteen draught horses. Although the regiment used horses, they were not cavalry but mounted infantry, and expected to ride to the battlefield, dismount and then fight as traditional infantry.
|
|
Arthur Murphy (middle row, centre), 1921 The corps' initial establishment was nine officers—commanding officer, adjutant, workshop commander, test pilot, four other pilots, and medical officer—and seventy other ranks.Coulthard-Clark, The Third Brother, p. 18 In March 1920, to cope with the imminent arrival of new aircraft and other equipment, approval was given to increase this complement by a further seven officers and thirty-six other ranks. The following month the establishment was increased by fifty-four to make a total of 160 other ranks.
|
|
Catterns' force had made a small salient in the main Japanese defences. The 2/3rd pressed forward to relieve Catterns by the early evening, taking position immediately to Catterns' rear, while his force vacated the position it had been holding. While this seemed prudent at the time, maintaining the position may have been advantageous for subsequent operations. In Catterns' initial force of 91 all ranks, 5 officers and 26 other ranks had been killed and 2 officers and 34 other ranks had been wounded.
|
|
Neillands, Robin (2005), p.324. The Prussian Guard had advanced in dense formations, each guardsman effectively side by side and led by sword-wielding officers.Carew, Tim (1974), Wipers: First Battle of Ypres, p. 184. In the defence of Polygon Wood, the 1st King's held on and virtually destroyed the 3rd Prussian Foot Guards with concentrated rapid-fire and artillery support.Wyrall (2002), p By battle's end, the 1st King's casualties numbered 33 officers and 814 other ranks from an original strength of 27 officers and 991 other ranks.
|
|
Smith's sepoys seized the signal battery overlooking the barracks which seemed to forestall the European other ranks, who had drawn arms and seemed to be making moves to join their officers. Smith's men fixed bayonets and ordered the Europeans to withdraw to their quarters. At this juncture Fletcher appeared and harangued the other ranks, who replied that they had turned out in the belief that it was Fletcher's order. After granting the men two rupees apiece Fletcher ordered almost all of the officers out of the fort.
|
|
In the late 1870s, the other ranks wore a standard artillery volunteers' brass helmet plate comprising the Royal coat of arms of the United Kingdom surmounting the gun badge of the Royal Artillery. A scroll above the gun read FIRST, and the scroll beneath read STAFFORDSHIRE ARTILLERY VOLUNTEERS. After the TF was formed, the other ranks of the Staffordshire Batteries wore brass shoulder titles with the lettering T above RFA above STAFFORD, while the Brigade Ammunition Column wore T above RFA above NORTH MIDLAND.
|
|
Following the reorganisation each infantry battalion consisted of a battalion headquarters, four rifle companies each of three platoons, and a headquarters company consisting of signals, machine-gun, mortar, anti-tank, pioneer and administration platoons. It had an establishment of between 800 and 850 men.The establishment of a standard infantry battalion was 35 officers and 875 other ranks. Under the jungle organisation each battalion was reduced by 1 officer and 106 other ranks, see 2/23rd Battalion during the attack on Freda feature on Tarakan 1945.
|
|
Grist, p. 126.Hardwick at CWGC. Lt-Col Jordan, recovered from his wounds at Chunuk Bair, returned to command the battalion in January 1917. The offensive up the Tigris proceeded slowly in the New Year. Advancing during the night of 2/3 February 1917, 39th Brigade encountered strong Turkish resistance while establishing posts close to the river, and two platoons of C Company suffered considerable casualties (three officers and 16 other ranks killed, four officers and 44 other ranks wounded) in reaching its designated position.
|
|
The 173rd (Highlanders) Battalion, CEF, was a unit in the Canadian Expeditionary Force during the First World War. One of a number of Highlander battalions in the Canadian Expeditionary Force, it was based in Hamilton, Ontario, and began recruiting during the winter of 1915/16. The unit sailed for England on November 14, 1916, on the , with 32 officers and 950 other ranks. Of the 950 other ranks, 741 had attested with the 173rd, 145 with the 213rd Battalion, CEF, and 32 with 23 different units.
|
|
Battle of Havrincourt (12 September 1918). After a week's rest, and training in tank cooperation and the use of smokescreens, the battalion moved up to support the division's attack on Havrincourt. The following morning the 2/20th led the renewed attack, moving close behind the barrage and getting beyond their objectives, before repelling counter-attacks: divisional HQ described it as a 'clever and successful operation'. The battalion was relieved on 15 September, having suffered casualties of 4 officers and 35 other ranks killed, 10 other ranks wounded.
|
|
The battery disembarked from HM Transport F2 at Liverpool on 17 March 1944 and proceeded to Grasmere in Westmorland, where disembarkation leave began. On 15 April the order was received to disband the battery. The officers and some 80 specialist other ranks were posted to RA units; of the remaining other ranks, 131 were posted to infantry training centres, and 42 to the Royal Army Service Corps. 359th HAA Battery completed its disbandment on 15 May 1944.359 HAA Bty War Diary 1944, TNA file WO 166/14849.
|
|
During the Second World War, 994 officers and other ranks of the Worcestershire Regiment were killed in action or died of their wounds, the average age being 26. However, the regiment was awarded 36 battle honours.
|
|
The battalion retired through a heavy barrage and the survivors (14 officers and 332 other ranks) scrambled across the bridge at Brie just before it was blown up.Blaxland, pp. 50, 56, 63.Murland, pp. 156–60.
|
|
Attached to the Royal Sappers and Miners. Some of its other ranks were Black individuals, many of whom had formed Captain Runchey's Company of Coloured Men (a local militia unit) at the Battle of Queenston Heights.
|
|
During its service on the Western Front with 55th Division, 1/5th Loyals' casualties totalled 30 officers and 408 other ranks killed, 28 officers and 1333 ORs wounded, 1 officer and 45 ORs missing.Coop, p. 183.
|
|
On the evening of 17 April the Lanfranc, while transporting wounded from Le Havre to Southampton, was torpedoed without warning. \- Call number: SRLF_UCLA:LAGE-3563453 22 British, including 2 officers, and 18 German other ranks were lost.
|
|
The battalion drew its cadre staff – a total of 14 officers and 500 other ranks – from the 9th, which had been raised primarily from volunteers from the state of Queensland and had been in the thick of the fighting at Gallipoli, having come ashore during the landing at Anzac Cove in the first wave as part of the covering force provided by the 3rd Brigade. A further three officers and 470 other ranks from Australia brought the battalion up to full strength. The battalion's first commanding officer was Lieutenant Colonel Francis Lorenzo, who had previously served with the 10th Battalion, and it had an authorised strength of 1,023 officers and other ranks. After forming at Tel-el-Kebir, the battalion moved to the Suez Canal where they undertook a period of training in the desert until early June.
|
|
First sergeant is typically a senior non-commissioned officer rank, used in many countries. In NATO armed forces the rank is on OR8The abbreviation "OR" stand for "Other Ranks / sous-officiers et militaires du rang" see: level.
|
|
The Corps adopted the Service Dress in FAD (Future Army Dress of British Army) style to the adult members in both officer and other ranks in early 2012 and is now replacing the olive green barrack trousers.
|
|
Easy Company from this regiment have become famous through the book and TV mini- series Band of Brothers. All other ranks lived in Nissen huts built alongside the main drive between the house and the east lodge.
|
|
The Van Riebeeck Medal, post-nominal letters VRM, is a military decoration for bravery which was instituted by the Union of South Africa in 1952. It was awarded to other ranks for distinguished service in the field.
|
|
Seeing the progress by the Canadians on the right, the men of the Munsters pressed on. However, the South Wales Borders advance had left a gap the Germans made use of to cut off most of the 2nd Royal Munster Fusiliers who then had to fight their way back to the British lines. A roll call took three hours later saw only 7 officers and 240 other ranks present with 12 officers and 393 other ranks having become casualties. The battalion was moved out to Brieulles for reforming for the rest of the year.
|
|
Militia Order No. 1 dated 14 January 1876 authorized the formation of the Toronto Engineer Company. This name was changed in October of the same year to the 2nd Military District Engineer Company, although it continued to be known by the original name. The establishment of the company called for two officers and 39 other ranks, however at the time of formation the actual strength was five officers and seventy other ranks which included a band of 18. The company's first commanding officer was Lieutenant Colonel Thomas Clarkson Scoble.
|
|
Three officers and 34 other ranks from Crete disembarked at Alexandria on 1 May to join 25 other ranks who had arrived direct from Greece. A few other stragglers rejoined from hospital or from Crete (one having been taken prisoner and then escaped), but by the end of the month the company was still 230 men short of its establishment. In June, GHQ Middle East ordered the unit to be disbanded on 1 July. Many of the officers and men were posted as reinforcements to 42nd Field Company, which had been almost destroyed on Crete.
|
|
Victoria's contribution was second only to New South Wales in size,. and comprised 193 officers and 3,372 men of other ranks. The Victorian contingent was involved in a remarkable victory when 50 men from the Victorian Bushmen were involved in the Battle of Elands River in July 1900.. One Victorian, Lieutenant Leslie Maygar, received the Victoria Cross during the conflict. On 31 December 1900, the day before Federation, a survey of the strength of colonial forces found that the Victorian colonial forces consisted of 301 officers and 6,034 other ranks.
|
|
The ground was now opened up for the brigade to retire, the 8th now pursued their course to their original position, followed by all the other horsemen of the other regiments and, as their horses became blown or wounded, they tailed. The Russians were now recovering in confidence and they pursued the dismounted men. The officers of the 8th called off the men, freeing up the ground for artillery fire, which gave many the chance to escape. Overall, two officers and 19 other ranks were killed and two officers and 18 other ranks were wounded.
|
|
In 1911, following the growth in early aviation activity, the War Office issued instructions for the School of Ballooning, which had originally been formed in 1888, to be expanded into a battalion. An order was issued on 28 February 1911 for the formation of the Air Battalion of the Royal Engineers effective 1 April the same year. The initial establishment was 14 officers and 150 other ranks. Officers could be selected from any branch of the service whereas other ranks were selected from the Corps of Royal Engineers.
|
|
By the morning of the 13th, seven officers - including the regimental commander and two of three squadron commanders - and 87 other ranks had been killed; the unwounded numbered only 92 other ranks. The counterattack, launched the next afternoon at 2:30pm by 8th Cavalry Brigade, was a success. The Yeomanry managed to muster around forty men, led by the Brigade Major, for the bayonet charge, and retook some of the trenches formerly held by B squadron and the Life Guards - those held by C squadron had collapsed under heavy fire.
|
|
Lance corporal is the lowest of the non-commissioned officer ranks in the Australian Army and New Zealand Army, falling between private and corporal. It is the only appointed rank, and thus demotion is easier than with other ranks, a commanding officer can demote a lance corporal, whereas other ranks require a court martial for demotion. A lance corporal is usually the second in command of a section, and is in control of the gun group in an infantry section. There is no equivalent rank within the Royal Australian Air Force or Royal Australian Navy.
|
|
Initially the Camerons were tasked with raising a company. The First Volunteer Overseas Company mobilized 7 officers and 250 other ranks under Captain John Geddes. This company mustered at Camp Valcartier to be formed into a battalion with companies from three other Canadian highland regiments, the 16th Battalion (Canadian Scottish), CEF. The Camerons next mobilized the Second Volunteer Overseas Company providing the second-in-command, Major D. S. MacKay, a company (10 officers, 250 other ranks) and a signals section for what would become the 27th (City of Winnipeg) Battalion (The Royal Winnipeg Rifles).
|
|
A and C Companies supported another inconclusive brigade counter-attack in the evening. However, next morning the brigade advanced in line at 08.30 and found the Austrian withdrawing; patrols from 1/6th Gloucesters recaptured the whole of the original front line positions. The battalion's losses were one officer and 14 other ranks killed, three officers and 39 other ranks wounded and one missing, but it captured one officer and 168 men unwounded, 30 wounded, 14 machine guns and a flamethrower.Edmonds & Davies, Italy, pp. 194–215.Grist, pp.225–6.Wyrall, pp. 336–43.
|
|
Reviewed 22.10.2015 It returned to England on 19 February 1919, barracked first at Witley Camp, until broken up at Bramshott Camp, near Aldershot, in Hampshire, in March 1919.War Diary 3rd DAC: March 1919, Page 1. Reviewed 22.10.2015 A first detachment of 3 Officers and 122 Other Ranks returned to Canada on the "SS Olympic (1911)" out of Southampton on 18 March. A second detachment of 8 Officers and 379 Other Ranks departed on the "RMS Cedric" sailing from Liverpool on 19 March.War Diary 3rd DAC: March 1919, Sheet III.
|
|
The Volunteer Long Service Medal was instituted in 1894 as an award for long service by other ranks and some officers of the United Kingdom's Volunteer Force. Award of the medal was discontinued when it was superseded by the Territorial Force Efficiency Medal in 1908. The grant of the medal was extended in 1896 by the institution of a separate new medal, the Volunteer Long Service Medal for India and the Colonies, that could be awarded to other ranks of all Volunteer Forces throughout the British Empire and India.
|
|
After forming up in the dark, the battalion attacked and by 07.30 had taken its objectives and established a continuous line, except on the right, where B company was broken into separate groups after tackling numerous machine gun positions. They then had to endure serious shelling and German counter-attacks until 2 September, when 187 Bde leap-frogged through, and the battalion was relieved the following day. In four days the 2/20th had lost 1 officer and 32 other ranks killed, six officers and 133 other ranks wounded.Elliot, pp. 225–33.
|
|
The rules were the same, except that sets of 4 were only possible with the cards of the other ranks. The patience-sized cards measure 70 x 45 mm, whereas the standard cards measure 85 x 56 mm.
|
|
Design armament was a single 4-inch gun, with at least six depth charges also carried. The ships had a crew of 39 officers and other ranks. Kilbride was launched at Hall Russell's Aberdeen shipyard on 21 August 1918.
|
|
Jacket m/1895 of the Life Guards with musician's swallows nests (other ranks only) LDK's full dress is Pattern 1895. Originally a battle dress, it is now worn in three different versions: Full Dress Ceremonials, No1 Dress and No2 Dress.
|
|
On the shoulder straps of the tunic the number of the battery was embroidered in red figures. White cotton gloves were also worn. There was no full dress uniform, and this pattern was worn by both officers and other ranks.
|
|
298 They would again be going in a dismounted role, but only twenty-five officers and 464 other ranks were involved. Leaving Egypt on 28 November they disembarked on 5 December and moved into their camps at Maidos and Kilid Bahr.
|
|
The French fleet at Menorca in 1756 Posted to Menorca in 1755, the regiment deployed a detachment of 26 officers, 29 sergeants, 19 Drummers, and 678 other ranks as part of Lord Blakeney's garrison (with the 4th, 23rd and 24th Regiments).
|
|
The total strength of a division on mobilisation was at least 244 officers, 4862 NCOs and other ranks, 5512 horses (riding and draught) and 197 vehicles and wagons. It commanded 24 cavalry squadrons, 12 field artillery pieces and 6 machine guns.
|
|
The United States Coast Guard's enlisted rate insignia, while similar to that of the U.S. Navy's, include gold stripes for all chief petty officers (E-7 to E-9) regardless of their disciplinary history. All other ranks wear red stripes.
|
|
Greville 2002, pp. 35–36. Between June and December 1964, eight officers and 132 other ranks from 7 Fd Sqn deployed to Borneo during the Indonesia Confrontation to conduct tasks such as road and airstrip construction.Greville 2002, pp. 617, 620 & 636.
|
|
The DCM, until 1993, was the second highest military decoration (after the Victoria Cross) awarded to other ranks of the British Army. He was offered a commission, but "being an eighth son, and the family exchequer ... empty", he declined it.
|
|
Warrant Officer Class One Gavin Henderson Paton (born March 1979) is a senior British Army soldier. Since 2018, he has served as the Army Sergeant Major, the most senior warrant officer and member of the other ranks in the British Army.
|
|
Warrant Officer Graeme William Spark, is a retired Royal Air Force (RAF) warrant officer. From 2012 to 2014, he was the Chief of the Air Staff's Warrant Officer and therefore the most senior of the other ranks in the RAF.
|
|
It is also a rank commonly held by specialists such as clerks, drivers, signallers, machine-gunners, and mortarmen. In the Intelligence Corps and Royal Military Police, all other ranks are promoted to lance corporal on the completion of their training.
|
|
The statutory age cap for reservist obligation is 40 for WOSEs (other ranks) and 50 for commissioned officers (lieutenants onwards in the SAF and the SCDF and police- inspectors and above in the SPF) and they are known as ex-NSmen.
|
|
Warrant officers have similar responsibilities to commissioned officers. Warrant officers are usually addressed as "sir" by the other ranks or as "warrant (surname)". They are also usually addressed "encik" ("mister" in Malay language) by commissioned officers. Warrant officers are not saluted.
|
|
During the Battle of Frezenberg Ridge (8–13 May), the Germans shelled the 27th and 28th Divisions off the untenable ridge. V Corps lost 456 officers and 8935 other ranks during this battle.Official History 1915, Volume 1, pp 310, 335.
|
|
Next morning 150th Bde made another attempt on the Starfish Line, with B and D Companies attacking, but with their flank still open they were pinned down between Martin and Starfish, and the whole brigade was shelled all day. 1/4th East Yorkshires were withdrawn during the night of 16/17 September. The battalion had losses of 32 killed, 205 wounded and 13 missing, leaving a front line strength of just 14 officers and 373 other ranks. Even when the companies rejoined the rest of the battalion in the transport lines, it only amounted to 18 officers and 457 other ranks.
|
|
In the British Armed Forces, a warrant officer is addressed as Sir by other ranks and non- commissioned officers; commissioned officers, particularly of junior rank, should address a warrant officer using his surname and the prefix Mister; for example, "Mr Smith", although often their rank or appointment is used, for example "Sergeant Major", "Regimental Sergeant Major", or "RSM". In the British Armed Forces a subaltern is often referred to by his surname and the prefix Mister by both other ranks and more senior commissioned officers, e.g., "Report to Mister Smithe-Jones at once" rather than "Report to 2nd Lieutenant Smithe-Jones at once".
|
|
They fell back beyond Ayun Kara pursued by rifle and machine-gun fire as neither regiment was in a fit state to follow. The Ottoman 3rd Division left behind some 400 dead in front of the Auckland's position alone; although others have quoted totals of between 150 and 162 Ottoman dead. The New Zealanders captured great numbers of machine-guns (some with prismatic sights) including two Lewis guns. Their casualties numbered 175; three officers and twenty-nine other ranks killed, eleven officers and 132 other ranks wounded with the Auckland Regiment suffering eighty-nine of those casualties.
|
|
The brigade would now be able to muster 178 tanks, with each battalion made up of 58 tanks, 35 officers, and 547 other ranks. The brigade headquarters was issued four cruiser tanks and the battalion headquarters four infantry tanks. The battalion's three squadrons would comprise five troops, each of three infantry tanks, and a squadron headquarters of one infantry tank and two close support infantry tanks. The battalion remained the same through to August 1942, when each battalion headquarters was given an anti-aircraft troop of eight anti- aircraft tanks raising the battalions strength to 66 tanks, 37 officers and 588 other ranks.
|
|
Having met a number of Australian soldiers during the previous war, Harcourt decided to go to the First Australian Imperial Force (AIF) headquarters at Horseferry Road, where he spoke to a number of officers and other ranks who were still waiting for repatriation to Australia. Finding that there was considerable enthusiasm, particularly amongst the other ranks, Harcourt eventually arranged for the recruitment of between 400 and 500 Australians into the British Army for service in RussiaMuirden 1990, p. 53. although in the end only about 150–300 Australians completed the process.Dennis et al 1995, pp. 436–437.
|
|
However, there was no immediate employment, and orders were received to send cadres to the three battalions in the 128th (Hampshire) Brigade (this was rescinded after protests). However, six officers and 77 other ranks were posted away to form the "2/4th Hampshire Training Centre", three officers and 188 other ranks were assigned to ‘porterage duties’ and a detachment of 50 men was assigned to help the Provost Corps with traffic duties.Scott Daniell, p. 137 The Battalion was back in the line in Italy, near Garigliano, as part of 28th Infantry Brigade, in 4th Infantry Division in February 1944.
|
|
The Senior Enlisted Advisor to the Chiefs of Staff Committee (SEAC) is the most senior member of the other ranks of the British Armed Forces. The role of the SEAC is to advise the Chiefs of Staff Committee, contribute to policy and decision making, and "bring the perspective of the Warrant Officers, Non- Commissioned Officers and Junior Ranks". The first SEAC took up the appointment on 1 November 2018. The use of the term enlisted in the title of the position is a departure from the usual British practice of referring to soldiers who do not hold a commission as other ranks.
|
|
The concept was a reflection not only of social status but also of the military mindset which perceived three separate classes: officers, sergeants and the so-called "other ranks". That classification was even extended to marriage in terms of "officers and their ladies, sergeants and their wives, other ranks and their women". Assertion of authority was always an amateur trait and in no way was this more emphatically asserted than in the taking of full responsibility for drafting and agreeing, among themselves only, the Laws of cricket. The sport had rules from time immemorial but, as with football, subject to local variations.
|
|
Potential beneficiaries of OROP is about 2.6 million ex-servicemen, and 60,000 widows, including war widows, i.e., a combined total of 3.2 million, of whom about 86 percent are widows, JCOs, NCOs, and other ranks, about 14 percent are officers. Out of the estimated outlay on OROP of Rs 8400 crores about Rs 6200 Crores will be on account of Widows, JCOs, NCOs, and other ranks, and about 2200 for Officers. Subhash Bhamre, Minister of State for Defence, in November 2016, informed the Rajya Sabha that there are 20,63,529 pensioner beneficiaries of OROP, of whom 1429 have submitted complaints regarding OROP benefits.
|
|
The regiment was ordered to mobilise on 31 August 1939. It reported the progress of mobilisation and received instructions both through 49th (WR) Division in Northern Command and 50th Light Anti-Aircraft Brigade of 2nd Anti-Aircraft Division in Anti-Aircraft Command (which had fully mobilised on 24 August). By 18.00 on 3 September – the day war was declared – it had a mobilised strength of 17 officers and 542 other ranks, only 1 officer and 16 other ranks short of its war establishment.53 LAA Rgt War Diary September 1939–June 1940, TNA file WO 166/651.53 LAA Rgt at RA 39–45.
|
|
Candidates who wish to become Other Ranks are required to attend the Potential Royal Marine Course (PRMC), held at CTCRM, in addition to undergoing academic, medical and interview assessments for candidates to the British armed forces. PRMC lasts four days and assesses the candidate's physical ability and intellectual capacity to undertake the recruit training. New entry training for Royal Marines other ranks (the "commando course") is undertaken at CTCRM, at Dartmoor, and at Woodbury Common, Devon, and is conducted over thirty-two weeks. Candidates who pass the commando course receive the award of the green beret, the distinguishing mark of a commando.
|
|
During 1915 the WO began to form new RGA siege batteries based on cadres from TF coast defence units. 110th Siege Battery was formed at Sheerness on the Thames Estuary on 26 February 1916 under Army Council Instruction 397, which called for a cadre of three officers and 78 other ranks to be supplied by the Clyde RGA. In fact it was manned by three officers and 93 other ranks from the Clyde RGA (almost certainly 1/1st Company from Port Glasgow), together with two officers and 54 men drawn from the Thames and Medway Defences.
|
|
By the end of March, the 1st Battalion had been reduced to 140 all ranks, its commanding officer, Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Bagot, among the wounded.Daniell pp. 270–280 In mid-April, the under-strength battalion became so dispersed while protecting demolition parties at oil installations around Yenangyaung and Chauk that when Bagot returned from hospital he was informed the battalion had ceased to exist. He was nevertheless able to gather the remnants, now numbering 7 officers and 170 other ranks, at Shwebo on 27 April, and the battalion was subsequently reinforced by a draft of 3 officers and 120 other ranks.
|
|
The unit was redesignated Central Command Field Survey Unit in 1961 moving to the old cavalry stables in what became a part of a purpose built facility occupied in 1973. In 1970 the unit was redesignated 4th Field Survey Squadron with an increased establishment of five officers and seventy-five other ranks until that was reduced in the mid-1970s to five officers and forty-seven other ranks. In 1973 command of the unit moved from the regional command (HQ 4th Military District - Keswick Barracks, Adelaide SA) to the functional command structure under HQ Field Force Command - Victoria Barracks, Sydney NSW.
|
|
The attacking Austrians got through the weakly-held outposts in the woods and then outflanked the main defences to reach 1/5th Bn's HQ. The battalion HQ staff, cooks, signallers, drivers and batmen made a stand, holding on until one of the companies came round the enemy flank, and were then rescued by the arrival of another brigade. The battalion's casualties amounted to 11 officers and 138 other ranks killed and missing, with nine officers and 64 other ranks wounded; its desperate stand was rewarded with a DSO, two MCs, one DCM and six MMs.Edmonds & Davies, Italy, pp.
|
|
In the early hours of 15 August the battalion transhipped to the destroyers Foxhound and Scourge and ran in to Suvla Bay on the Gallipoli Peninsula, landing from small boats onto the beach. At the end of the day it was moved up to support the rest of 162nd Bde, which had been engaged throughout the day. On 17 August the battalion moved into the front line. In trench warfare it lost three officers and seven other ranks killed, and three officers and 53 other ranks wounded by the end of August.Regimental History, pp. 328–9.
|
|
During this period the battalion had no vehicles; it lacked even weapons and was far from ready for operational duties. In World war it saw action in Burma; participating in the battle of Mandalay. After World War II it was demobilised in Dalhousie Cantonment (Tikka barracks), with a final farewell parade in the Regimental Centre, Bakloh, on 18 October 1946. In the nine and a half month-long campaign in Burma, 97 ( 4 Gurkha Officers and 93 other ranks) lost their lives and 298 were wounded ( 7 British officers, 5 Gurkha officers, and 286 other ranks).
|
|
After the crisis of the German Spring Offensive on the Western Front there was a call for reinforcements to be drawn from the troops in Palestine. The 60th Division was now placed on the Indian establishment (losing its London identity) and its surplus British battalions were broken up or sent to the Western Front as reinforcements, including the 2/20th. The battalion left on 27 May 1918 and sailed from Alexandria. During its service with the EEF, the 2/20th lost 7 officers and 114 other ranks killed or died of wounds or disease, 12 officers and 430 other ranks wounded.
|
|
Ribbon for all other ranks of the Order of Logohu and the National Logohu Medal Officer of Logohu (OL) is awarded for distinguished service to Papua New Guinea, or to a local community, sustained over a period of at least ten years.
|
|
The regiment started leaving the next day, when six officers and 155 other ranks left for Lemnos before dawn. Those left behind had to make it appear that the trenches were fully occupied. At 21:30 two-thirds of the remainder were evacuated.
|
|
The first mounted or cavalry division to serve with the Egyptian Expeditionary Force (EEF).Badsey, p.250 The brigades consisted of three regiments, each with an establishment of twenty-five officers and 497 other ranks serving in three squadrons, of six troops.Gullett, p.
|
|
Afterwards the division left the Somme and moved north to the Ypres Salient until the end of the year. During 1916, 1/4th Loyals had lost 35 officers and 593 other ranks killed, wounded and missing.Wylly, pp. 170–71.Coop, pp. 43–44.
|
|
The ship had a sonar suite of Type 177 medium range search sonar, Type 162 bottom search and Type 170 attack sonar. Type 199 Variable Depth Sonar (VDS) was fitted in 1969. The ship had a crew of 253 officers and other ranks.
|
|
In ecclesiastical heraldry, laypersons awarded the rank Grand Cross display a blue enamelled circle bearing the inscription in letters of gold SANC. SYLVESTER P. M around the shield in their coat of arms, while other ranks place an appropriate ribbon below the shield.
|
|
3AAC formed the No4 Street Lining Half Company. The Half Company consisted of one Officer and twenty-four Other Ranks, drawn from each cap badge represented within the Regiment (Army Air Corps, Royal Electrical and Mechanical Engineers, and the Adjutant Generals Corps).
|
|
An advance force of Guides cavalry under Captain BaldwinElliott–Lockhart p. 56 met with an enemy force along the road and were forced to retreat with two British officers and one sepoy officer wounded and 16 other ranks killed or wounded.Churchill p.
|
|
Anon, Robin Hoods, pp. 411–5.Bradbridge, pp. 24–6. Despite its losses, 177th Bde remained in action on 22 and 23 March under the command of 40th Division. 2/5th Lincolns consisted of just 5 officers and about 80 other ranks.
|
|
Four 3-pounder saluting guns completed the ship's gun armament. The initial anti-submarine armament consisted of four depth charges. The ship had a crew of 100 officers and other ranks. Weston was laid down at Devonport Dockyard on 7 September 1931.
|
|
The 24th was driven back, and lost its Queen's Colour. Pennycuick and Lieutenant- Colonel Brooks of the 24th Regiment were killed, along with 20 other officers and 497 other ranks, including Pennycuick's 17-year-old son, who was serving as an ensign.
|
|
Sibley, p. 137. On 19 December 1917, 134th (Cornwall) Heavy Battery, with 5 officers and 59 other ranks, embarked on the SS Caronia at Dar es Salaam en route for Durban and then England. 633 MT Company remained in Africa as a transport company.
|
|
Since 2001, infantry training for other ranks is undertaken as a single 26-week course (28 weeks for the Parachute Regiment and Foot Guards) at the Infantry Training Centre at Catterick Garrison, as opposed to being divided into Phase 1 and Phase 2 training.
|
|
The Australian Intelligence Corps (AUSTINT) is a corps within the Australian Army. It was formed on 6 December 1907 and provides intelligence personnel in every formation headquarters in the Army.Dennis (et al) 2008, p. 65. , the corps consisted of "169 officers and 232 other ranks".
|
|
Nearly 5,000 officers and other ranks of the Duke of Edinburgh's (Wiltshire Regiment) had been killed in action or died of wounds sustained during the Great War. 60 battle honours were awarded to the regiment, along with numerous awards for bravery, including a VC.
|
|
This later became much larger, and produced various types of similar garments, such as the epitrachelion and orarion, for other ranks of clergy. Modern Orthodox clerical hats are also survivals from the much larger and brightly coloured official headgear of the Byzantine civil service.
|
|
Accordingly, with their level of responsibility and authority, Portuguese military personnel are divided in three categories: officers (oficiais), sergeants (sargentos) and other ranks (praças). Officers are further divided in three subcategories: general officers (oficiais generais), senior officers (oficiais superiores) and junior officers (oficiais subalternos).
|
|
This includes eight Victoria Crosses awarded to all ranks. Officers were awarded 37 Distinguished Service Orders with nine bars for a second award and 162 Military Crosses with 13 bars. Other ranks were awarded 32 Distinguished Conduct Medals and 218 Military Medals.Laffin, p.19.
|
|
Corps of Engineers Officers along with the Military Junior Engineers and Clerical staff form the Military Cadre in the MES. The officers, JCOs and other ranks are posted to MES Establishments on Tenures. Officers tenate appointments ranging from Assistant Garrison Engineers to Engineer-in-Chief.
|
|
Routledge, pp. 410–16; Table LXX, p. 423; Map 38. In October 1944, 531 Bty was operating 5.25-inch guns – the heaviest guns in service with AA Command – with the higher personnel establishment that these guns required (8 officers, 186 male other ranks, 211 ATS).
|
|
The PBG fought all in the main battles of the First Sikh War & earned four Battle Honours. During the 1857 Great Mutiny, Lord Canning asked the Indian officers and other ranks to serve without arms as a precautionary measure., which they did in good faith.
|
|
Daily Sketch, 13 Jan. 1919, p. 6; reproduced in Winchester 1971, plate 16. This assessment needs to be understood in context: as a rule, officer prisoners enjoyed a more comfortable regime than other ranks prisoners (see World War I prisoners of war in Germany).
|
|
However, they succeeded in capturing the position, a machine gun and 14 Ottoman soldiers after which the position was consolidated. Meanwhile, the 16th Company (the New Zealand Company of the 4th Battalion of the Imperial Camel Corps Brigade) moved up and joined the second line, and with the 8th Squadron Canterbury Mounted Rifles Regiment, they advanced to capture position "A" overlooking Amman and positions "B" and "C". The defenders of position "A" were forced to withdraw and soon after position "B" fell; one officer, 28 other ranks and four machine guns were captured, while position "C" surrendered without firing a shot. Here 12 other ranks and one machine gun were captured.
|
|
During its time in North Africa, the 1st Parachute Brigade had captured more than 3,500 enemies as prisoners of war (POWs) and suffered well over 1,700 casualties. To take Lieutenant Colonel John Frost's 2nd Parachute Battalion as an example, it had entered North Africa with a strength of 24 officers and 588 other ranks, absorbed some 230 replacements in January 1943, and left in April with 14 officers and 346 other ranks, an overall casualty percentage of eighty percent. In the 1st Parachute Battalion, only four officers had remained with the battalion throughout the entire Tunisian Campaign without being killed or sufficiently wounded to be sent to the rear.Thompson, p.
|
|
105 Personnel began to be assigned to the squadron from 1 September, though its commanding officer, Squadron Leader E.C. Rutter, was not appointed until the 16th of the month. By the end of September the squadron had a strength of 11 Netherlands East Indies officers and 14 other ranks as well as three Australian officers and 32 other ranks. It was loaned two B-25 Mitchell bombers and a Lodestar transport, but there is no record of these aircraft being flown while assigned to the squadron. Due to a shortage of Dutch personnel it was decided to disband No. 119 (NEI) Squadron in late 1943, before the unit had become operational.
|
|
In 1977 Lt. General J.E.D Perera, founder of Commandos, issued a call to combating terrorism in Sri Lanka, a decision was made by the Army HQ to raise a special counter-terrorist unit. Maj. Sunil Peris from 1GW, Capt. Sarath Handapangoda from 1st SR and three other ranks were selected as a Core Group and training commenced in the Ella Camp, Army Training Centre, Diyatalawa. On 9 February 1978 the first ever commando training course commenced, Lt U. Edirisinghe and Lt. P. Chandrawansa, and 24 Other Ranks were drawn from the Armoured Corps, Artillery, Engineers, Sri Lanka Light Infantry, Sinha Regiment and the Gemunu Watch on a volunteer basis.
|
|
Prior to this, some of the regiment's personnel were evacuated during Operation Ariel, and went on to re-form the 1st Lothians and Border Horse, which was attached to the 30th Armoured Brigade, 79th Armoured Division and returned to France on D Day, 6 June 1944. The regiment remained with 79th Armoured in North West Europe until the end of the war. Casualties, from D-Day up to the end of the war, consisted of 17 men killed, 90 officers and other ranks wounded, and 16 officers and other ranks missing in action. Equipment losses were four Sherman Gun Tanks and 36 Sherman Crab Tanks destroyed.
|
|
One officer and seven other ranks were taken prisoner-of-war. The Battle of Inkerman was won by the infantry in November as the harsh winter of 1854–55 set in, killing 9,000 men. However, the loss of these men did not stop the 8th Hussars from overcoming the Russians at Kertch. In September 1855, Sevastopol fell after nearly a year, and a peace treaty was signed in March 1856. Of the 293 other ranks who had set out for the Crimea with the regiment, two were promoted to officer rank, 42 were invalided, 68 died of wounds or disease, 26 were killed in action or died immediately afterward.
|
|
The Volunteer Long Service Medal was instituted in 1894 as an award for long service by other ranks and some officers of the United Kingdom's Volunteer Force. In 1896, the grant of the medal was extended to other ranks and officers who had served in the ranks of the Volunteer Forces throughout the British Empire. A separate new medal was instituted, the Volunteer Long Service Medal for India and the Colonies. Awarding of this medal was discontinued in stages when it was superseded in most territories by the Colonial Auxiliary Forces Long Service Medal in 1899 and in the remainder by the Efficiency Medal in 1930.
|
|
Officers' issue Other ranks' issue The Port Arthur Cross or Cross for the Defence of Port Arthur (Russian - Крест «За Порт-Артур») was a medal awarded by the Russian Empire. It was instituted on 14 January 1914 to mark the tenth anniversary of the siege of Port Arthur. It was awarded in silver to officers and in bronze to the other ranks. The ends of the cross are broad in the manner of a St George Cross, with crossed swords in the centre with their points upwards, with a black battleship silhouette on a white enamel background at the centre on the silver issue and engraved on the bronze issue.
|
|
To assist in the comparisons of ranks in the armed forces of different countries, established NATO rank codes are used. These are established codes for determining the seniority of officer and other ranks in NATO countries for a particular joint task group or command structure, although specific appointments designate a higher level of seniority over other equivalent rank codes in a given situation. Officer ranks go from OF-1 (applying to all subaltern officers below captain) up to OF-10; OF(D) being a special category for trainee officers awaiting a commission. Other Ranks (also known as enlisted men) are classified from OR-1 to OR-9.
|
|
In September the brigade, now only twenty officers and 229 other ranks, was relieved by the Australians and left the peninsula for the rest camp on the island of Lemnos, arriving at Moudros on 14 September.Waite 1919, p.261 While recuperating the survivors were joined by, thirty officers and 1,060 other ranks, replacements for their casualties.Waite 1919, p.266 On 10 November the brigade returned to Gallipoli,Wilkie 1924, p.68 Moving back into the front line, they were not involved in any more assaults. Then on 12 December orders for the evacuation were issued. The first men to leave were anyone with the slightest illness.
|
|
90 Washington had not intended to hold either point, and Stony Point was abandoned by the Americans on July 18, after carrying off the captured cannons and supplies. The British briefly reoccupied the site only to abandon it in October, as General Clinton prepared a major expedition to the southern states. Some of the captured officers were exchanged immediately after the battle, but the more than 400 prisoners of other ranks were marched off to a prison camp at Easton, Pennsylvania. An unsuccessful attempt by a small number of prisoners on July 17 to overpower their captors resulted in one British sergeant killed and about 20 other ranks wounded.
|
|
Then after a heavy barrage the Germans attacked the battalion on a wide front at 14.00, forcing it back , despite counter-attacks. The acting CO, Maj William Ruthven of the East Yorkshire Regiment, who had only taken over on 21 November, was captured and died of his wounds. At dawn on 3 December the enemy continued the attack under an intense barrage; the battalion held on, but the nearby village of La Vacquerie was taken and the brigade was pushed back to the slopes of Welsh Ridge. The battalion had lost five officers and 168 other ranks killed or missing, and 12 officers and 140 other ranks wounded.
|
|
"It was found that with three Battalions of one Regiment in the same Brigade – as in the case of the 158th Brigade with its three Battalions of Royal Welch Fusiliers – difficulties were experienced in providing reinforcements in the event of heavy casualties. This was particularly so with Officer reinforcements." (Curiously though, this did occur with the 131st (Queen's) Brigade of the 7th Armoured Division). By 31 August 1944 the 53rd (Welsh) Division had suffered many casualties; in just over two months of fighting 52 officers and 533 other ranks were killed, 145 officers were wounded, 18 missing, 2,711 other ranks wounded and 360 missing for a total of 3,819 casualties.
|
|
To aid in the comparison of ranks in the armed forces of different countries, NATO rank codes are used. These are established codes for determining the seniority of officer and other ranks in NATO countries for a particular joint task group or command structure, although specific appointments designate a higher level of seniority over other equivalent rank codes in a given situation. Officer ranks go from OF-1 (applying to all subaltern officers below captain) up to OF-10; OF(D) being a special category for trainee officers awaiting a commission. Other Ranks (those considered enlisted men in the United States forces) are classified from OR-1 to OR-9.
|
|
After a logistical build-up, Townshend was authorised to resume his march on Baghdad on 14 November, his force including 1/5th Hampshire Bty, which consisted of 3 officers, 108 British other ranks and 41 Indian other ranks.Farndale, p. 214.Moberly, pp. 34–9; Appendix IX, p.
|
|
In 1906 the peaked forage cap was adopted, in scarlet with a black peak for officers, khaki for other ranks, although the scarlet pillbox cap continued to be worn for 'walking out'. Forage caps remained scarlet until World War II.Barlow & Smith, Yorkshire Hussars, pp. 13–14.
|
|
The fighting continued through the day. The last post was reduced by 9:55 a.m. on 2 January and sporadic fighting continued into the afternoon as the position was cleared. The 2/12th Battalion lost twelve officers and 179 other ranks in these two days of fighting.
|
|
The Chairman of the Board of Trustees is Lieutenant General Nick Pope CBE. Each year, by tradition, all serving officers and other ranks in the Brigade of Gurkhas contribute a day's pay to the Trust."Brigade of Gurkhas: One Day's Pay Scheme". QGS. Headquarters Brigade of Gurkhas.
|
|
Rodger 1986, pp. 348351 Among these other ranks were four positions reserved for widow's men fictitious crew members whose pay was intended to be reallocated to the families of sailors who died at sea. The vessel was named after the Levant, an area of the eastern Mediterranean.
|
|
Below the gun was a three-part scroll inscribed 'CITY OF GLASGOW ARTILLERY'. The crest was used on leatherheads, Christmas cards etc. However, from 1955 the design was used as a collar badge (gilt for officers, brass for other ranks) by 280th (City of Glasgow) Fd Rgt.
|
|
They also wore a black shoulder belt, with a silver whistle and chain. Their shako badge was of the same design as that for other ranks, but was of silver. They may also have had a dark green pelisse, with black cords and black fur trim.
|
|
The battalion's casualties were 15 officers killed or died of wounds (including the Commanding Officer (CO), Lt-Col S.R. Dunn, TD, who died on a hospital ship), 204 other ranks (ORs) killed or missing, seven officers and 141 ORs wounded.Brander, p. 57.Gillon, pp. 49–51.
|
|
After nightfall those that were pinned down near the German wire were rounded up and made prisoners of war. The Public Schools Battalion suffered 522 casualties on 1 July, 22 officers and 500 other ranks. The 16th (Service) Battalion (Public Schools) was disbanded in February 1918.
|
|
The Pro Merito Medal of 1967, post-nominal letters PMM, was instituted by the State President on 6 June 1967, as an other ranks' version of the Southern Cross Medal of 1952 (SM), the award of which became restricted to officers with effect from that date.
|
|
Accordingly, with their level of responsibility and authority, the military personnel of the FAP is divided in three categories: officers (oficiais), sergeants (sargentos) and other ranks (praças). Officers are further divided in three subcategories: general officers (oficiais generais), senior officers (oficiais superiores) and junior officers (oficiais subalternos).
|
|
William Henry Allinson family tree and biography at The Thompsons, Shipbuilders of Sunderland family website, accessed 5/2/15 The unit sent a detachment of one officer and 25 other ranks to assist the regular REs during the Second Boer War in 1900.Watson, p. 42.
|
|
Marks, p. 194. During its service the battalion had suffered losses of 32 officers and 754 other ranks killed. Of the original 990 men who landed in France in November 1915, 205 had died with the battalion, and over 100 more after being posted to other units.Daniell, Appendix I.
|
|
Eighty-one of the African troops were attached to each battery to be trained as AA gunners and replace British other ranks (ORs) in a process officially described as 'dilution'.91 HAA Rgt War Diary 1943, TNA file WO 169/9848.Routledge, Table XXV, p. 164; p. 257.
|
|
By nightfall no further move forward was possible, and as the horses needed watering, the attack was called off. The regiment had fought all day, but their casualties were rather light; one officer and nine other ranks wounded, some mortally. They had captured one thousand prisoners.Wilkie 1924, p.
|
|
His heroism had saved the rest of the company. With the rapid advance which it was possible to make the Battalion captured 3 officers and 217 other ranks and gained their objectives. The rest of the company were then able to cross the river and establish a bridgehead.
|
|
The battalion briefly managed to secure its objective, before being forced back. The attack resulted in heavy casualties, with the battalion losing nine officers and 170 other ranks. Amongst those killed from the 52nd Battalion during the fighting around Mouquet Farm were three brothers: Thomas, Wilf and Hurtle Potter.
|
|
Monthly Army List.Exeter at The Drill Hall Project.Priory Drill Hall at Historic England. The 1st Devonshire and Somerset RE (V) sent a detachment of one officer and 25 other ranks to assist the regular REs during the Second Boer War in 1900, and a second section the following year.
|
|
Award of the Medal for Long Service and Good Conduct (South Africa) was discontinued on 6 April 1952. The medal was replaced by the Union Medal, which could be awarded to both officers and other ranks who had completed eighteen years of qualifying service in the Permanent Force.
|
|
25 Yet again, its colonel was killed on the opening day of the battle and the rest of the battalion suffered massive casualties. By 16 August, when it had advanced well forward of the rest of the attacking force, it only had one surviving officer and 60 other ranks.
|
|
Two officers and five other ranks were killed or died of wounds, but the guns continued firing under local control and communications were maintained.Routledge, p. 395.Sainsbury, pp. 80–81. The Luftwaffe returned to continue the 'Swansea Blitz' on the nights of 20/21 and 21/22 February.
|
|
S13s armament consisted of two SK L/30 naval guns in single mounts fore and aft, together with four 50 cm (19.7 in) torpedo tubes with one reload torpedo carried. Up to 18 mines could be carried. The ship had a crew of 74 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The 7th CPC had, recommended Rs 5,200 as MSP for JCOs and other ranks. The Military Service Pay (MSP) for officers between Lieutenant-rank and Brigadier-rank is Rs 15,500. (d) Disability to be "percentage based", and par with civilians, rather than "slab based" system recommended by 7CPC.
|
|
While the Free State government wished to shrink the National Army now that the civil war was over. Richard Mulcahy met this IRA leadership on a number of occasions but was very frustrated with them. In May 1923 the army had risen to 3,000 officers and 52,000 other ranks.
|
|
Four 3-pounder saluting guns completed the ship's gun armament. The initial anti-submarine armament consisted of four depth charges. The ship had a crew of 100 officers and other ranks. Milford was ordered from Devonport Dockyard on 24 April 1931 and was laid down on 14 September 1931.
|
|
R.G. Harris, colour plate 24 and text, "50 Years of Yeomanry Uniforms", Frederick Muller Ltd 1972, SBN 584 10937 7 By the 1911 Coronation other ranks were wearing a "mid-bright green" tunic and overalls (tight cavalry breeches) with red facings. Officers however retained the levee-dress: variously described as "lavish" and "magnificent". After 1914 the standard khaki service and (subsequently battledress) became normal wear, although the combination of green and red survived in items such as the officer' field service cap.See illustration above Up until the 1961 amalgamation the Suffolk Yeomanry batteries of the RA continued to wear the Loyal Suffolk Hussars cap badge (in gilt or bronze for officers, bimetal for other ranks).
|
|
The Regiment arrived in Egypt in June 1941, as the Machine Gun Battalion of the South African 1st Infantry Division. The regiment saw a lot of action in the north African desert, most notably at Sidi Rezegh, where its 3rd Company went into action with 4 officers, 117 other ranks and 25 "natives", of whom only 1 officer, 44 other ranks and 9 "natives" survived. At the end of 1941 the regiment was made part of the 5th South African Infantry Brigade. In March of the same year additional personnel was received from the 3rd battalion of the Transvaal Scottish Regiment and in April Lieutenant-Colonel W. P. Minnaar succeeded McHardy as its commanding officer.
|
|
Commando 21 organised each RM Commando unit into six sub-units, styled companies. Each company was subdivided into troops; note that a “troop” is the RM nomenclature for a platoon rather than for an individual soldier. The new structure was presented as giving the RM more firepower, more mobility, more information, more flexibility and more fighting power. According to open-sources each Stand Off Combat Company was to have a field strength of five officers and 78 other ranks, and each Close Combat Company was to have five officers and 98 other ranks. Under the Commando 21 re-organisation the overall strength of each of the three units was originally stated to be 692 all ranks.
|
|
Initially, the WAAF used the ATS ranking system, although the director held the rank of senior controller (equivalent to brigadier in the British Army and air commodore in the RAF) instead of chief controller (equivalent to major-general or air vice-marshal) as in the ATS. However, in December 1939 the title was changed to air commandant, when the ranks were renamed and reorganised. Other ranks now held identical ranks to male RAF personnel, but officers continued to have a separate rank system, although now different from that of the ATS. From February 1940 it was no longer possible to enter directly as an officer; from that time all officers were appointed from the other ranks.
|
|
On 16 June a party of four officers and 80 other ranks of 1/7th Manchesters raided 'Fusilier Trench'; as they withdrew, Sergeant A.S. Fleetwood carried out a wounded comrade, reaching safety 20 minutes after the rest of the raiders. On the night of 19/20 July Lieutenant N. Edge led a party of 38 men of the battalion to capture and consolidate an enemy post in front of the British line. The following night three officers and 125 other ranks of the battalion captured the enemy trench system known as 'The Triangle', and then drove off a German counterattack the following morning. During the second half of July, 127 Bde advanced more than by these means.
|
|
The battalion was out of the line at Guillaucourt on 17 March when news arrived of the German retreat to the Hindenburg Line, and instead of resting it was sent forward to Vermandovillers, and then spent 10 days repairing damaged roads. As the slow pursuit continued, A Company attacked Bihecourt on 2 April with the support of a field artillery battery, catching the defenders by surprise and quickly overrunning the village. On 7 April B and C Companies made a further attack on the enemy's rearguards, a costly operation resulting in 15 other ranks killed and seven officers and 27 other ranks wounded. The division took up positions facing the Hindenburg Line in front of St Quentin.
|
|
On the first day of the Battle of Pozières (23 July–3 September), the Glosters of 1/5th and 1/6th Battalions made supporting attacks against the German trenches about to the west. At the same time, about to the east of the village, 10th Battalion attacked the German trenches known as the Switch Line. Some to the right of the 10th, 8th Battalion attacked the Intermediate Trench which ran south of the Switch Line. All of these attacks were repulsed with heavy casualties. 1/5th Battalion lost 8 officers and 148 other ranks, while 8th Battalion lost 14 officers, including Lieutenant-Colonel de Wiart with a gunshot wound to the neck, and 186 other ranks.
|
|
The principle of coordination is that within the family group, genus group and species group, a name established for a taxon at any rank in the group is simultaneously established with the same author and date for taxa based on the same name-bearing type at other ranks in the corresponding group. In other words, publishing a new zoological name automatically and simultaneously establishes all corresponding names in the relevant other ranks with the same type. In the species-group, publishing a species name (the binomen) Giraffa camelopardalis Linnaeus, 1758 also establishes the subspecies name (the trinomen) Giraffa camelopardalis camelopardalis Linnaeus, 1758. The same applies to the name of a subspecies; this establishes the corresponding species name.
|
|
To assist in the comparison of ranks in the armed forces of different countries, established NATO rank codes are used . These are established codes for determining the seniority of officer and other ranks in NATO countries for a particular joint task group or command structure, although specific appointments designate a higher level of seniority over other equivalent rank codes in a given situation. Officer ranks go from OF-1 (applying to all subaltern officers below (army) captain) up to OF-10; OF(D) being a special category for trainee officers awaiting a commission. Other ranks (those considered enlisted men in the United States forces) are classified from OR-1 to OR-9.
|
|
The attack was carefully rehearsed and the enemy's line thoroughly reconnoitred beforehand. It was accompanied by a party of sappers from 519th Field Company, Royal Engineers. Three parties attacked with artillery support at 22.55 on the night of 24/25 April and despite the enemy's 'SOS' barrage and searchlights, succeeded in cutting through the wire entanglements and entering the trenches, which were found to be empty and blocked: the preparations for the raid had successfully alerted the Bulgarians. A fire-fight broke out while the trenches were demolished, and the raiders withdrew after 30 minutes, having lost 19 other ranks dead or died of wounds, three prisoners, and 2 officers and 68 other ranks wounded.
|
|
Four days later the regiment received news that it would also deploy to Gallipoli, but in a dismounted role without their horses. On 7 May, twenty-six officers and 482 other ranks (some men remaining behind to look after their horses) boarded trains for Alexandria to board their transports.Powles 1928, p.
|
|
The other ranks also followed the lead of their officers. The British feared if this were allowed to happen they would lose all authority in Iraq. To buy time, they decided to allow discharge over a four-month period. A British battalion was flown in from Egypt when discharges commenced.
|
|
In 1945 after the Second World War 1945- the Iraq Levies were reduced to 60 British officers and 1,900 other ranks and the RAF Regiment took over command of the Levies. In 1946 the Iraq Levies battalions were redesignated as Wings and Squadrons to conform to the RAF Regiment procedure.
|
|
70–71 Stragglers continued to reach Allied lines over the next few days, aided by units from the 56th Reconnaissance Regiment,Doherty, p.37 but the battalion ultimately suffered sixteen officers and 250 other ranks killed, captured or wounded during the mission.Thompson, p.71 Several historians have commented on the operation.
|
|
A further two companies were raised in 1892 and 1900 respectively. In 1901, the unit was redesignated the Clyde Division, Submarine Miners, R.E. (V) at Greenock. In 1903, its establishment was reduced to three Companies. At the Royal review of 1905, Clyde Division had 10 Officers and 175 Other Ranks.
|
|
24 it saw action at the Battle of Alexandria later in the month.Cannon, p.27 The regiment, under a new commanding officer, Lieutenant-Colonel John Doyle, captured 28 officers and 570 other ranks of the French Dromedary Regiment () in an action in the Egyptian desert in May 1801.Cannon, p.
|
|
Admission into the Order also carried with it a land grant of 40 cadastral holds to an officer, eight cadastral holds to other ranks based on needMacartney, C.A. October Fifteenth, a history of modern Hungary, Edinburgh University Press, (1956) vol.1, pp. 30-31 (1 cadastral hold = c. 1.43 acres).
|
|
Hal Far airfield provided various facilities, including an armoury, explosives area, workshops, a compass base and a control tower. It had also a radar test base and a number of hangars. It also included living quarters for H.Q. Staff, Officers and other ranks, and a sick bay, for medical purposes.
|
|
He appointed a salar-e-azam or commander-in-chief, who in turn appointed officers to serve under him. Other ranks included Jarnails (Generals). The army was completely voluntary; even the officers gave their services free. Women were recruited too and played an important role in the struggles to come.
|
|
The regiment was initially planned as one battalion. Its future expansion is limited by the small size of the population from which it recruits. The first battalion's strength planned strength is 934, comprising 28 commissioned officers, 44 junior commissioned officers and 862 jawans (other ranks). A second battalion was being raised .
|
|
The ship had a sonar suite of Type 177 medium range search sonar, Type 162 bottom search and Type 170 attack sonar. The ship had a crew of 253 officers and other ranks. Mohawk was built by Vickers, of Barrow-in-Furness, at a cost of £4,705,000."A-Submarine Cost Revised".
|
|
About and Allied troops were engaged and had of the force. A British and one French officer were killed along with five British and sixteen French, other ranks. Two British officers, a French NCO, 23 British and twenty French were wounded, along with six carriers. Thirteen German casualties were suffered.
|
|
Latter, Vol I, pp. 440–1 1/7th Lancashire Fusiiers was formally disemnbodied on 18 April 1919. The divisional history lists 27 officers (including those attached) and 540 other ranks of the 1/7th Bn who were killed, died of wounds or sickness, or were posted missing during the war.
|
|
In an attempt to rescue survivors, Surprise and Tornado also struck mines and sank. Only Radiant was undamaged and picked up the survivors from the three ships. In total, 12 officers and 240 other ranks were killed from the three ships. Only three of Torrents crew survived, with 68 killed.
|
|
The Regiment consists of 25 battalions, the first of which was established in 1988. The Regiment numbers 655 officers and 16,501 other ranks. A new Regimental office was opened in January 2010. It features a herbal garden in remembrance of the soldiers from the regiment who have been killed in service.
|
|
Four mm 38 Exocet anti-ship missiles can be carried. The ships have a crew of 7 officers and 36 other ranks. A Racal Decca 1226 I-band surface search radar is fitted, while fire control is by a Signaal WM 28 fire control radar and a Selenia NA-18 optronic director.
|
|
One of the 4-inch guns was removed during the Second World War, while the multiple machine guns were replaced by 4–8 Oerlikon 20 mm cannon. Up to 40 depth charges could be carried when used in the escort role. The ship had a crew of 80 officers and other ranks.
|
|
Harrison, Chapter 4 The D-class submarines had a crew of 25 officers and other ranks and were the first to adopt saddle tanks.Gardiner & Gray, p. 87 For surface running, the boats were powered by two diesels, each driving one propeller shaft. When submerged each propeller was driven by a electric motor.
|
|
Harrison, Chapter 4 The D-class submarines had a crew of 25 officers and other ranks and were the first to adopt saddle tanks.Gardiner & Gray, p. 87 For surface running, the boats were powered by two diesels, each driving one propeller shaft. When submerged each propeller was driven by a electric motor.
|
|
Ellis, Vol I, p. 334.Jolly, The Battle of Noyers 16–18 July 1944, Appendix to 144 RAC War Diary July 1944, The National Archives, Kew, file WO 171/878.Jolly pp. 16–33. In three days' fighting, 144 RAC lost 13 officers and other ranks killed, 9 missing, and 61 wounded.
|
|
The Malaysian Army uses a rank structure inherited from the British Army. The Malaysian Army rank structure has 17 levels from Private (Prebet) to General (Jeneral). These ranks are divided into 2 main groups — Officer (Pegawai) and Other Ranks (Lain-Lain Pangkat) which includes the Non-Commissioned Officer (Pegawai Tidak Tauliah — PTT) ranks.
|
|
One officer and eight other ranks had been lost in the rearguard action. The battery left Boulogne before it came under attack and made it back to Dunkirk, where the BEF was preparing its evacuation (Operation Dynamo). On 26 May 210 Bty was ordered back to the UK to reform.Ellis, Chapter VI.
|
|
Palazzo 2004, pp. 86-101. As a part of this re-organisation, the 2/9th Commando Squadron was raised in January 1944, as part of the 2/6th Cavalry Commando Regiment, attached to the 6th Division. Like the other Australian commando squadrons, it had strength of 17 officers and 253 other ranks.
|
|
Immediately prior to the outbreak of World War I the four Bosnian-Herzegovinian infantry regiments numbered 10,156 men (plus 21,327 reservists).Neumayer, p. 51. The Field Rifles Battalion comprised 434 serving jägers, with 1,208 reservists. In January 1913 31.04% of NCOs and other ranks were Muslims, 39.12% Serbian Orthodox and 25.04% Roman Catholic.
|
|
One of the 4-inch guns was removed during the Second World War, while the multiple machine guns were replaced by 4–8 Oerlikon 20 mm cannon. Up to 40 depth charges could be carried when used in the escort role. The ship had a crew of 80 officers and other ranks.
|
|
In April 1801 the regiment was deployed to Ceylon for service in the Kandyan Wars. The regiment lost six officers and 172 other ranks in a massacre there in June 1803 and then remained on the island to enforce British rule.Cannon, p. 21 The regiment did not return to England until May 1820.
|
|
Paton served as a warrant officer with 3rd Battalion, The Rifles. He was commissioned as a captain on 23 July 2017 and appointed as Field Army Sergeant Major in 2018. He was appointed Army Sergeant Major in November 2018, thereby becoming the most senior member of the other ranks of the British Army.
|
|
101 On 21 March 1918, the same Battalion was "practically annihilated" during the German Spring Offensive breakthrough. In one week the battalion lost "22 officers and 618 other ranks".Jourdain, Vol. 3, p. 273 As a result of these heavy losses, the survivors were transferred into the 2nd Battalion, the Leinster Regiment.
|
|
On 17 August 1914, the 3rd Light Horse Regiment was raised in Adelaide, South Australia and in Hobart, Tasmania. It had an establishment of twenty-five officers and 497 other ranks serving in three squadrons, each of six troops.Gullett 1941, p. 54. Each troop was divided into eight sections, of four men each.
|
|
The unit trained at Niagara Camp, and sent off reinforcement drafts. Wallace was too old for active service, and Major WO Morris took the battalion overseas. It embarked from Halifax on the steamship Scandinavian with 15 officers and 279 other ranks. In England, the 234th was absorbed by the 12th Reserve Battalion.
|
|
Unfortunately, despite officers and other ranks wearing yellow recognition panels and carrying orange umbrellas to identify themselves, C Company was bombed and strafed by the bombers, causing a number of casualties.Sources disagree on the exact number of casualties. Allen (p. 479) states that 'over thirty casualties' were caused, whilst both Tugwell (p.
|
|
By May 1917, the focus for anti-gas defence and respirator development had moved from London to Porton Down, and by 1918, the original two huts had become a large hutted camp with 50 officers and 1,100 other ranks. After the Armistice in 1918, Porton Down was reduced to a skeleton staff.
|
|
The RAF installed concrete runways, hangars, a full range of administrative buildings, and several estates of married quarter housing for officers and other ranks. The new station opened for operations on 26 September 1938 as RAF Kingstown and became home to two operational bomber squadrons flying Fairey Battle bombers with three man crews.
|
|
The term used to refer to all ranks below officers in the British Army and the Royal Marines is "other ranks" (abbreviated "ORs"). It includes warrant officers, non-commissioned officers ("NCOs") and ordinary soldiers with the rank of private or regimental equivalent. Officers may, in speaking, distinguish themselves from those "in the ranks".
|
|
Two officers and five other ranks were killed or died of wounds, but the guns continued firing under local control, and communications were maintained.Routledge, p. 395.Sainsbury, pp. 80–81. On the evening of 21 February, there was confusion between the Sector Operations Room at RAF Pembrey and the temporary Swansea GOR.
|
|
The squadrons were numbers 6,213 and 249. Some time near the end of WW2 the station had been used to house Italian prisoners of war and this was evidenced by a painting done by one of them which was present in 1950 - 1952 in one of the cookhouse dining room for other ranks.
|
|
Despatch was powered by two Brown-Curtis steam turbines, each driving one propeller shaft, which produced a total of . The turbines used steam generated by six Yarrow boilers which gave her a speed of about . She carried tons of fuel oil. The ship had a crew of about 450 officers and other ranks.
|
|
Harrison, Chapter 4 The D-class submarines had a crew of 25 officers and other ranks and were the first to adopt saddle tanks.Gardiner & Gray, p. 87 For surface running, the boats were powered by two diesels, each driving one propeller shaft. When submerged each propeller was driven by a electric motor.
|
|
191 HAA Battery arrived in Grand Harbour on 10 November under the command of Maj K.W. Davies with five officers and 198 other ranks. Together with 222 HAA Bty it now comprised 10th HAA Rgt, joined a month later by 190 HAA Bty from 69th (RWR) HAA Rgt.Farndale, p. 169.Frederick, p. 766.
|
|
In 1916 the L/30 guns were replaced by more powerful SK L/45 guns. In 1921 she was rearmed with two 10.5 cm SK L/45 naval guns and two 50 cm torpedo tubes, and was fitted with new boilers. The ship had a crew of 74 officers and other ranks.
|
|
During its service, 8th EYR had lost 706 other ranks dead Wyrall, Appendix I. A new 8th Battalion, East Yorkshire Regiment, was formed in 1940, initially as 50th (Holding) Bn; it later converted into 115th Light Anti-Aircraft Regiment, Royal Artillery, and served with 46th Division in the Tunisian and Italian Campaigns.
|
|
The port was defended by two batteries. On the day in question, 11 officers and 155 other ranks of the Durham RGA were manning Heugh Battery (two 6-inch guns manned by No 4 Company) and Lighthouse Battery (one 6-inch gun).Litchfield, Appendix 1.Kelly's Directory of Durham and Northumberland 1921.
|
|
According to the Imperial War Museum, its standard pack of cards (pictured) dates to the First World War and may have been played in the trenches.Militaire card game mystery solved by readers at yorkpress.co.uk. Retrieved 13 September 2020. There were leather boxed sets for the officers and paper boxes for other ranks.
|
|
The Compagnies Franches de la Marine, were early French colonial marines serving in the Quebec region of New France portrayed by Canadian reenactors French Marines in Canada, 1683–1715 considers the Troupes de la marine in Canada, but not in other parts of New France, such as Acadia, Plaisance, and Île-Royale, during the period 1683–1715. The Marines were first sent to Canada in 1683 after an upsurge of Iroquois hostilities. The basic unit of the Marines in Canada was the company, with three or four officers, two sergeants, four corporals and lance-corporals, and a total complement of 33 to 52 officers and other ranks. The number of marines during the period peaked in 1688 with a total strength of 1,750 officers and other ranks.
|
|
Their movement soon turned into something of a race as the German and Ottoman attackers marched on the plain and the light horsemen lead their horses through the hills. These light horsemen arrived in time to reinforce the squadron of 11th Light Horse Regiment which had been driven to a position in the foothills almost due east of Red Hill, with their left extended towards the river. There a strong firing line was rapidly built up and the German and Ottoman advance checked. The casualties during the attack were one officer and one other rank killed, seven officers and 44 other ranks wounded and 48 other ranks missing. These were mainly wounded and personnel from the 4th Light Horse Field Ambulance who remained with them.
|
|
As the war progressed, most of the 'A1' category men in home forces were withdrawn for overseas duty, and the AA defences were manned by personnel of lower medical category. A large contingent of the Women's Army Auxiliary Corps took over administrative duties at the Haslar depot and the AA establishments, while the Women's League provided motor transport drivers. Late in 1918, a large draft of men was dispatched to France from Haslar, intended to reinforce infantry units, but they were appropriated by the Inspector of Searchlights on arrival and sent to searchlight sections. At the time of the Armistice, the TEE comprised 143 officers and approximately 5000 other ranks, of whom 50 officers and 700 other ranks were serving overseas.
|
|
While working on improving the crossing, he was among those killed on December 17 by enemy artillery fire which also claimed the lives of Majors VR Choudhary and SS Malik, 2/Lt KM Mandanna, two junior commissioned officers and two other ranks. Maj SP Sharma and 12 other ranks were also wounded in the shelling. For their exemplary bravery, Maj VR Choudhary and Capt Ravinder Nath Gupta were posthumously decorated with Maha Vir Chakra and Vir Chakra respectively. Operations ceased at 8 pm on December 17. The War Diary of the regiment records: “After overcoming the initial shock of the death of our gallant officers and junior commissioned officers, the Thambis’morale is high and we are prepared to breach more Basantars.
|
|
An offer to form an Irish Corps in the British colony of Queensland, Australia, had been rejected in 1862. Eighteen years after the formation of the first Irish Corps in New Zealand, a Queensland Irish Volunteer Corps were proposed on 18 February 1887, and gazetted 24 February 1887 as 'A' Company Queensland Irish Rifle Corps. Established at Peel Street, South Brisbane with three officers and 100 other ranks, 'B' and 'C' companies quickly followed, formed on 11 March 1887 at Valley, North Brisbane and on 22 March 1887 at Petrie Terrace, West Brisbane. 'D' Company was formed at Gympie on 14 November 1888 with an establishment of three officers and 90 other ranks. The application to form this unit had been submitted on 27 May 1887.
|
|
Wireless and weather stations were to be disabled; the Russians were to be transported to Archangelsk and the Norwegians to Britain. Russian and Norwegian civilian representatives and a Norwegian army officer, the Governor Designate of Spitsbergen, would accompany the expedition to manage civilian matters. Force 111 returned to Surrey except for the 2nd Canadian Infantry Brigade HQ with 29 Canadian officers and 498 other ranks from the Edmonton Regiment (Major W. G. Bury) and the 3rd Field Company RCE (Major Geoffrey Walsh), 84 men of the Saskatoon Light Infantry (M.G.) and administrative parties, 14 British officers and 79 men, including 57 Royal Engineers and a Norwegian infantry party (Captain Aubert) with three officers and 22 other ranks, a total of 645 men.
|
|
80 To carry the 195th to Normandy they were assigned ten Horsa gliders; on board there were the MDS staff, with the two surgical teams and Nos. 3 and 4 Sections. At total there were eleven officers, 109 other ranks, nine Jeeps and five trailers. The remainder of the unit would arrive by sea.
|
|
Gossamer took off 440 men and Harrier about 400. Two officers and 56 other ranks were killed in the attacks. The vigorous action of the minesweepers led the Germans to mistake the power of the force they were facing. Harrier tried to scuttle Edinburgh with 4 inch gunfire, but 20 shots did not sink her.
|
|
Stack 2011, p.1883 Attached to, but not part of, the regiment were medical and veterinary officers, an artificer, three more other ranks and another eighteen horses. The regiment was assigned to the New Zealand Mounted Rifles Brigade, serving alongside two other regiments, the Auckland Mounted Rifles and the Canterbury Mounted Rifles.Kinloch 2005, p.
|
|
Nicol 1921, pp.168–171Powles 1922, pp.161–165 After the battle at the River Auja, the brigade camped to the south-east of Sarona, out of range of the Turkish artillery. The regiment, having only sixteen officers and 375 other ranks left effective, spent the time building up its strength in men and horses.
|
|
In the next few days those who were able returned to Richon-le-Zion, where they established their camp. By November the regiment had eleven officers and 331 other ranks in hospital; twenty-two of those died of the disease. Only two men from the regiment had not been infected in any way.Nicol 1921, pp.
|
|
The Burma Gallantry Medal (BGM) was a military decoration awarded to non- commissioned Officers and other ranks of the British Burma military, Frontier Force and military police for acts of personal bravery in war or peace. Established by royal warrant in 1940, it was first awarded 26 March 1942 and last awarded 28 November 1947.
|
|
Crew was 186 officers and other ranks. Blessman was laid down on 22 March 1943 at Bethlehem Shipbuilding Corporation's Hingham Shipyard, in Hingham, Massachusetts. The ship was launched on 19 June 1943, sponsored by Mrs. Helen Malloy Blessman, widow of Lieutenant Blessman, and commissioned on 19 September 1943, with Commander J. A. Gillis in command.
|
|
They were assigned to 4th Division on 2 May 1916 and redesignated the 1st (Renfrew) Field Company, R.E, remaining with that formation on the Western Front for the rest of the war.Becke, Pt 1, pp. 57–63. The unit strength at that time was 6 Officers, 231 Other Ranks, 8 animals and 21 vehicles.
|
|
Some 950 Warrant Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers and Other Ranks of the Corps of Military Police were killed in action or died in service, a high proportion of the latter in traffic accidents; and several were murdered whilst carrying out their duties. In addition, 28 Officers were killed or died whilst serving with CMP units.
|
|
Ze'ev Jabotinsky who served in Platoon 16 of the 20th Battalion of the London Regiment Between 1916 and 1917. . During the First World War, over 60,000 men served with the Queen's Own (Royal West Kent Regiment). Three VCs were awarded. However, 6,866 officers and other ranks lost their lives, with many thousands more wounded.
|
|
Both the Munsters and Dubliners received new drafts on 29 May and became separate units again. By 4 June, the 1st Royal Munster Fusiliers numbered 40 officers and 500 other ranks, but many the new recruits were young and inexperienced. The Munsters withheld a further Turkish attack on 17 June, killing over 300 Turks.
|
|
The Defence College of Logistics, Policing and Administration is responsible for training in logistics, policing and personal administration skills for the Royal Navy, Army and Royal Air Force officers and other ranks. The college has its headquarters at the Barracks with some specialist training taking place elsewhere, with access to special equipment or terrain.
|
|
The officer's jackets were unlaced, with 10 twist buttonholes placed in pairs. The jacket of the other ranks had 10 square loops spaced in pairs.Franklin, p. 195–196 The regiment fought at the Battle of Quatre Bras, arriving about 3 pm on 16 June 1815 just in time to help halt the French advance.
|
|
She had embarked 200 male convicts and she lost only one en route. One officer and 32 other ranks from the 46th Regiment of Foot provided the guard. One passenger was William Sorell, who became the third Lieutenant-Governor of Van Diemen's Land. Sir William Bensley left Port Jackson on 8 May bound for Bengal.
|
|
In 1944, the battalion was transferred to the 80th Infantry (Reserve) Division and later the 38th Infantry (Reserve) Division. With these two formations, the battalion served as a training unit for both the KSLI and the North Staffordshire Regiment, eventually sending over 100 officers and 4,000 other ranks to the front-line as trained replacements.
|
|
At the time, the company consisted of 17 officers and 256 other ranks and was commanded by a major. It was divided into a company headquarters, with attached engineer, signals, transport and medical sections and three infantry platoons, each under a captain, each consisting of three sections that were under the command of a lieutenant.
|
|
At the beginning of January 1941, the company embarked at Glasgow, and sailed via Gibraltar, Freetown and Cape Town to Port Tewfik on the Suez Canal, where it disembarked on 4 March, with a strength of 4 officers and 264 other ranks.580 (Lancs) AT Co War Diary, 1941, TNA file WO 169/1914.
|
|
The medal could be awarded to Officers, Warrant Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers and Other Ranks who have served in the Commandos, as well as to the Honorary Colonels, who had completed at least five years service on or after 27 April 2003. The first medals were presented to former Commando members on 30 November 2011.
|
|
Russian Security and Paramilitary Forces since 1991 (Elite), Mark Galeotti, Copywrite 20 August 2013, Osprey Publishing, Cossack ranks from yesaul and above are appointed by a Presidential Envoy, the rank of a Cossack general by no less than the President of the Russian Federation. All other ranks are promoted by their respective troop commandants.
|
|
She carried tons of fuel oil. The ship had a crew of about 400 officers and other ranks; this increased to 437 when serving as a flagship.Gardiner & Gray, p. 60 The main armament of the Caledon-class ships consisted of five BL 6-inch (152 mm) Mk XII guns that were mounted on the centreline.
|
|
A call went out for volunteers and four officers and 30 other ranks were selected. On 30 August, Vasey watched them carry out a practice jump at Rogers Airfield. This turned out to be the easy part. Brand new guns were received from the 10th Advanced Ordnance Depot at Port Moresby on 23 August.
|
|
There were also lightweight uniforms for wear in warmer climates e.g. India known as Khaki drill. The Officers' uniform was little different in cut, but the Other Ranks' tunic was distinguished from the temperate service dress by having only the breast pockets. Both were made from a lighter cloth (both in weight, and in shade).
|
|
An MRS3 fire control system was carried to direct the 4.5-inch guns. The ship had a sonar suite of Type 184 medium range search sonar, Type 162 bottom search and Type 170 attack sonar, together with a Type 199 variable depth sonar (VDS). She had a crew of 260 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The Sierra Leone Police Corps was established in 1829, by the colonial authorities of British West Africa (first period). Recruitment was primarily made from Sierra Leone Creole people. The Corps was composed of 17 officers, 23 non-commissioned officers with 300 other ranks drawn from the Creole population and the Mende and Temne tribes.
|
|
Captain Aubrey Clarke took temporary command but was himself invalided two days later. The battalion was heavily shelled on 29 November losing six killed and 15 wounded, while men were beginning to die of exposure. However, returning sick and wounded brought the strength up to 13 officers and 365 other ranks by 5 December.
|
|
Two officers and 85 other ranks including 18 administrative and technical personnel were eventually selected, coming mostly from the Divisional Cavalry Regiment and the 27th Machine-Gun Battalion. Once the men had been recruited, they started training in desert survival techniques and desert driving and navigation, with additional training in radio communications and demolitions.
|
|
Cherry, O'Brien & Pevsner, p. 369. The unit sent a detachment of one officer and 25 other ranks to South Africa in 1900 to assist the regular REs during the Second Boer War, and a second detachment went out the following year. Seven of the volunteers died on campaign (see Memorials below).Watson, pp. 42–3.
|
|
The foresters worked in two groups, one cutting in the woods and retrieving the timber, the other processing it at the saw mill. On August 31, 1945 the Canadian Forestry Corps was disbanded after the cessation of hostilities and returned home. The Corps at its peak consisted of 220 officers and 6771 other ranks.
|
|
She left Falmouth on 21 January 1811 with 140 male and 41 female convicts. The 73rd Regiment of Foot provided three officers and 42 other ranks, though two soldiers deserted at Cobh, and two were left at the hospital there, of whom one died. On the voyage, three died and one was missing, believed drowned.
|
|
There are 6 ranks that organize all the tracks. They are General, F1 (Formula 1), Micro, Karting, NASCAR, and Rally. Each rank explains itself, but there has been previous issues to what general and micro tracks are. The General rank is the rank that has all the tracks that don't fit with the other ranks.
|
|
When not being worn the kepi is expected to be positioned so that the anchor is always visible. The "traditional" epaulettes used by the TdM are gold for officers and NCOs and wool of "daffodil" yellow for other ranks. This colour and pattern is derived from the historic epaulettes of the Metropolitan light infantry.
|
|
Collier, Chapter XVII.Collier Appendix XXX. The regiment supplied a cadre of experienced officers and other ranks to provide the basis for a new 403 HAA Bty formed by 211th HAA Training Rgt at Oswestry on 12 December 1940. Once trained, this battery joined a new 123rd HAA Rgt at King's Park, Glasgow in March 1941.
|
|
There are designated areas for the casualties of the two World Wars and the 1982 Falklands War. In the past there were designated areas for officers and other ranks, but that no longer applies. The site remains in active use as a Military Cemetery under the ownership and management of the Ministry of Defence (Army).
|
|
The Turkish forces suffered "considerable" losses, and four officers and 101 other ranks were taken prisoner. Equipment captured included two heavy and five light machine guns. The capture of the two Turkish positions greatly improved the British position. Their loss deprived the Turkish forces an observation post that overlooked a large portion of the British lines and rear areas.
|
|
During this era, the unit was mainly engaged in area force protection, search and cordons as well as stock theft control assistance to the rural police. This unit was responsible for the defence of the Umpumulo, Lower Tugela, Mtunzini, Eshowe, Mtonjaneni and Mahlabathini districts. By 1974 the unit consisted of 24 officer, 316 other ranks and 147 national servicemen.
|
|
The belts and pouch were black leather. In 1880 a scarlet tunic was adopted with white facings, blue trousers with red stripe, and white belts. The headgear was the Home Service helmet for officers, a Glengarry cap for other ranks. In 1885 the VBs were granted the right to wear the cap badge of the East Yorkshire Regiment.
|
|
Once the regiment was fully organized it was deployed south of Flensburg until August 22 to serve as a border guard against Denmark. Between August 22 and 24, the regiment was transported to Belgium, where it detrained in Esemael north of Brussels. The regiment's strength upon departure was: 83 officers, 3190 other ranks, and 240 horses.
|
|
Each company had ten sections, each section having a bomb disposal officer and 14 other ranks to assist. Six companies were deployed in London by January 1941. The problem of UXBs was further complicated when Royal Engineer bomb disposal personnel began to encounter munitions fitted with anti-handling devices e.g. the Luftwaffe's ZUS40 anti-removal bomb fuze of 1940.
|
|
At the regiment's first training camp, which was undertaken at Woodside in January 1949, 88 personnel turned out. This represented 98 percent of the regiment's strength at the time.Graeme- Evans 1973, p. 11. As interest started to grow, the regiment was authorised an establishment of 21 officers and 389 other ranks, however, actual numbers remained low initially.
|
|
It contained different waiting rooms for officers, other ranks, families and the civilian patients. A canteen block was completed in 1984. An entirely new block in the name of Advanced Diagnostic and Research Centre (ADRC) was also planned in 1983. It was approved in early 1984 and, in a phased programme; the whole project was completed in 1988.
|
|
The equivalent award for other ranks was the Pro Merito Medal of 1975. Although a rare occurrence, some officers were awarded both versions of the Southern Cross Medal, one such example being Vice-Admiral Lambert Jackson Woodburne DVR, SD, SM, former Chief of the Navy. In such cases, the post-nominal letters "SM" are used once only.
|
|
As they approached Dannic was shot dead by a sniper firing from the hotel's rooftop. Despite this, Massu continued up the hotel's steps and entered The Majestic's lobby to find fifty German officers and 300 other ranks. The Germans surrendered to Massu without further resistance, using a bilingual bell-boy from the hotel as their interpreter.
|
|
173rd Siege Battery was formed at Falmouth under Army Council Instruction 1239 of 21 June 1916, based upon a cadre of 3 officers and 78 other ranks drawn from the Cornwall RGA. It went out to the Western Front on 3 October 1916, manning four 6-inch howitzers.Army Council Instructions June 1916.Army Council Instructions for June 1916.
|
|
85–86 while Mackesy was temporarily commander of the brigade. On 10 November the regiment, now ten officers and 286 other ranks, returned to Gallipoli, to prepare defences at "Waterfall Gully". Three days later, another sixty-six reinforcements arrived and moved into the front line at "Gloucester Hill". On 14 December the regiment left for Lemnos again.
|
|
Two cylindrical boilers fed steam to a triple expansion steam engine rated at , giving a speed of . Zinnia had a main armament of two 4.7 inch (120 mm) guns , with two 3-pounder (47 mm) anti-aircraft guns also carried. She had a crew of 90 officers and other ranks. Zinnia was ordered on 4 May 1915.
|
|
Some Italian garrisons continued to fight—the last surrendered only following the Battle of Gondar in November 1941. Until this time the partly Rhodesian- commanded Nigeria and Gold Coast Regiments remained in Abyssinia, patrolling and rounding up scattered Italian units. Around 250 officers and 1,000 other ranks from Southern Rhodesia remained in Kenya until mid-1943.
|
|
The inexperienced Battalion entrained for overseas service at Milton Station on 9 September 1915. On the 10 September 1915 the Battalion left England via Folkestone and sailed to Boulogne. The Battalion’s complement was 28 officers, 2 personnel, and 993 Other Ranks. For a week the Battalion stayed in the Watten area before setting off for the front.
|
|
In their first battle the 8th Battalion lost 22 of their 24 officers. 471 other ranks were killed, wounded or missing.WO/95/2158 – 8th Battalion, The Lincolnshire Regiment The 8th Lincolns were taken out of the line and into billets to receive replacements, for training, periods of work on trench defences, periodical tours of the trenches and working parties.
|
|
High fleece hats were worn on occasion with red cloth tops. Modifications for officers in the early 1900s included black collars and pointed cuffs, edged with red piping. Epaulettes and shoulder strap braiding were silver. In 1909 khaki government-issue tunics and caps were provided for other ranks but the red facings and green breeches were retained.
|
|
The first recruits to the TJFF were largely from the disbanded Palestine Gendarmerie. Palestinian Arabs made up around 70 percent of the other ranks. There were some Sudanese in the camel company before 1930 when the company was replaced by a mechanised company. Jews and Arabs, being better educated, served in the technical and administrative posts.
|
|
On 1 January 1949, an oak clergy desk was unveiled in St John's Church, Failsworth, bearing the inscription: 'PRESENTED BY THE OFFICERS AND OTHER RANKS OF 71ST (E.L.) SEARCHLIGHT REGIMENT, ROYAL ARTILLERY T.A. TO COMMEMORATE THE FORMATION OF THE REGIMENT AND TO PERPETUATE ITS MEMORY 1938–1943'. The memorial is now lost.UK War Memorial Register Ref 44876.
|
|
This was the final battle of the Anglo-Zulu War which resulted in a defeat for the Zulu army. The 94th marched with 20 officers and 593 other ranks. Their commanding officer was Lt. Col S. Malthus. His senior officers were Majors Murray and Anstruther, and five captains, including Captain Nairne who took charge of F Company.
|
|
The Ranks of Pakistan Army are primarily based on British Army Ranks structure, though ranks for other ranks personnel and insignia differ. Officers and JCOs of the Pakistan Army in khaki uniform wear their rank insignia on the shoulders, while NCOs wear them on the arm. In CCD, all army personnel wear their insignia on the chest.
|
|
After Black Week in December 1899, the Volunteers were invited to send active service units to assist the Regulars in the Second Boer War. From 70 volunteers, the 1st Sussex Engineers selected its detachment of one officer, one sergeant and 25 other ranks to work with the Royal Engineers (RE).Morling, pp. 13–18.C.M. Watson, pp. 42–43.
|
|
On 11 August 1914, the 4th Light Horse Regiment was raised in Melbourne, as the divisional cavalry regiment of the 1st Division. Light horse regiments normally comprised twenty-five officers and 497 other ranks serving in three squadrons, each of six troops.Gullett 1941, p. 54. Each troop was divided into eight sections, of four men each.
|
|
Its staff included fourteen officers and other ranks of Queen Alexandra's Royal Army Nursing Corps. Its tent accommodation had been lost on Atlantic Conveyor, so it moved into the King Edward VII Memorial Hospital. About of British ammunition was recovered from 47 battlefield sites by 81 Ordnance Company, along with over 4.5 million rounds of Argentine ammunition.
|
|
The battery had been formed on 13 January from a cadre of experienced officers and other ranks provided by 98th HAA Rgt.Pile's despatch.Routledge, pp. 399–400. 136th HAA Regiment provided the cadre for 552 (M) HAA Bty formed on 26 March 1942 at 210th HAA Training Rgt at Oswestry; this later joined 154th (M) HAA Rgt.
|
|
Medmenham Abbey Medmenham () is a village and civil parish in south-west Buckinghamshire, England. It is on the River Thames, about southwest of Marlow and east of Henley-on-Thames. The parish also includes Danesfield, a housing estate for predominantly RAF officers, although families of other ranks from the RAF, Royal Navy and British Army also live there.
|
|
25th Division's units were engaged in salvage work in the months after the Armistice. Demobilisation started in January and gradually the units dwindled away. By 28 March 1919 the division was reduced to cadre strength, and 1/5th Gloucesters was disembodied on 5 July 1919. During the war 30 officers and 557 other ranks of the battalion had died.
|
|
The belts and pouch were black leather. In 1880 a scarlet tunic was adopted with white facings, blue trousers with red stripe, and white belts. The headgear was the Home Service helmet for officers, a Glengarry cap for other ranks. In 1885 the VBs were granted the right to wear the cap badge of the East Yorkshire Regiment.
|
|
The Norwegian northern islands of Spitsbergen were inhabited by Russian and Norwegian miners who exploited the rich coal seams there. A party of four officers and 30 other ranks from III CTRE was sent as part of Operation Gauntlet to destroy the coal mines and stockpiles and deny their use to the Germans.Pakenham-Walsh, Vol VIII, pp. 81–2.
|
|
The initial description of a taxon involves five main requirements: # The taxon must be given a name based on the 26 letters of the Latin alphabet (a binomial for new species, or uninomial for other ranks). # The name must be unique (i.e. not a homonym). # The description must be based on at least one name- bearing type specimen.
|
|
The name given to this force for service with ONUC was Malayan Special Force or MSF in short. The original force was drawn from two of the finest units in the Federation Army - 4th Battalion, the Royal Malay Regiment and 'C' Squadron 2nd Reconnaissance Regiment (now 2 Armour). It had a complement of 42 officers and 571 other ranks.
|
|
On 10 May 1854 Lady Nugent sailed from Madras for Rangoon, with Lt. Col. Johnstone, four other officers and 350 other ranks, all of the 25th Regiment of Madras Native Infantry, as well as 20 women and children, and a crew of 34. During her voyage Lady Nugent foundered in a hurricane with the loss of everyone on board.
|
|
His writings were not limited to the Muslim elites, but made their way into other ranks of society through the widespread reach of the Sufi orders. Arabi's work also popularly spread through works in Persian, Turkish, and Urdu. Many popular poets were trained in the Sufi orders and were inspired by Arabi's concepts.Chittick 2007, p. 2-3.
|
|
This unit is the earliest Engineers units (AW). On 16 Sept 1963, 3 Engineer Squadron was formed at Sangro Camp. 6 officer including Captain Chang Yew Kuan and Lt Kailas Chindambaram and 179 out of total of 205 other ranks transferred from 75 Malayan Field Squadron to 3 Engineer Squadron. 75 Malayan was disbanded on 15 Sept 1963.
|
|
West joined the Women's Royal Air Force as an aircraftwoman in 1978 at the age of 17. She ended her service in the other ranks as a senior aircraftwoman. She was commissioned on 25 February 1982 in the rank of pilot officer with seniority from 8 December 1980. She was promoted to flying officer on 8 December 1982.
|
|
Anglo-Egyptian casualties were four officers wounded, five other ranks dead and eighteen wounded. At 16:00, Kelly resumed his advance to El Fasher stopping for the night just short of the capital. The Fur Army were not defeated and a force of 500 cavalry and 300 infantry attacked the Anglo- Egyptian camp at 03:00 on 23 May.
|
|
He embarked with 10 other officers and 38 other ranks, and was disembarked in Louisiana on 29 December.ADM 37/5428 HMS Statira ship muster 1814 September - 1815 April. Also embarked, and noted for their presence at New Orleans were Capt Elliot, Capt Hugh Ross, Capt Robert White, Lt John Hayes, Lt John Alexander Wilson & 2nd Lt Henry Bryant Skinner.
|
|
Eight of the eleven crew bailed out before the aircraft landed. Although a Leigh resident recalled that the aircraft was later repaired and flown out at a light load and taking advantage of favourable winds, official records show that the aircraft was written off. In December 1944, personnel based at Penshurst numbered 26 officers and 166 other ranks.
|
|
The green and yellow coats were replaced by red coats with light blue facings, and white trousers. Officers' uniforms included silver lace, while the other ranks had blue and white piping. The uniform was topped off with a black shako with a plume. Grenadier companies wore white plumes, while the light companies had a green plume.
|
|
One might guess that just plain Quaestor would cover it. To demand of all the Quaestors that they be certified as such by the Senate seems unreasonable for the need. Ex-Quaestors would do just as well, or other ranks acting pro Quaestore. Sulla in fact found it necessary as Dictator to increase the number of Quaestors per Consul.
|
|
The unit consisted of a captain, two lieutenants, and 56 other ranks. They brought with them 45 wives and 42 children. She underwent repairs in 1828 and had new top-sides installed and part new wales. Canadian immigrants (1828): Captain John Davidson sailed fro London on 8 June 1828 and arrived at Quebec on 10 August.
|
|
Garth (2003), pp. 148–149. According to John Garth, he "felt an affinity for these working class men", but military protocol prohibited friendships with "other ranks". Instead, he was required to "take charge of them, discipline them, train them, and probably censor their letters ... If possible, he was supposed to inspire their love and loyalty."Garth (2003), p. 149.
|
|
474th Searchlight Battery was formed in the Royal Artillery (RA) in 1940, based on a cadre drawn from two Scottish searchlight (S/L) units based in Edinburgh, the 51st (Highland) Anti-Aircraft Battalion, Royal Engineers (2 officers and 19 other ranks) and 4/5th Battalion, The Royal Scots (The Royal Regiment), (52nd Searchlight Regiment) (5 officers and 27 other ranks). In February the cadres travelled down to 222nd Searchlight Training Regiment, RA, at Norton Manor Barracks near Taunton where, together with 235 conscripts and 83 volunteers, they formed a new battery on 1 March. The battery did not form part of a regiment, but was assigned to 5th Anti-Aircraft Division to be attached as required.474 S/L Bty War Diary, 1940–41, The National Archives (TNA), Kew file WO 166/3322.
|
|
The Distinguished Conduct Medal, post-nominal letters DCM, was instituted by Queen Victoria on 4 December 1854, during the Crimean War, as a decoration for gallantry in the field by other ranks of the British Army. It is the oldest British award for gallantry and was a second level military decoration, until it was discontinued in 1993. The medal could also be awarded to non-commissioned military personnel of the British Dominions and Colonies.New Zealand Defence Force – British Commonwealth Gallantry, Meritorious and Distinguished Service Awards – The Distinguished Conduct Medal (Access date 19 May 2015) For all ranks below commissioned officers, the Distinguished Conduct Medal was the second highest award for gallantry in action after the Victoria Cross, and the other ranks' equivalent of the Distinguished Service Order, which was awarded to commissioned officers for bravery.
|
|
On the eve of World War II, the Canadian Militia's nominal strength was over 50,000 men, with PAM fielding 455 officers, and 3,714 soldiers of all other ranks; whereas NPAM fielded 5,272 officers, and 41,249 soldiers of all other ranks. However, the Canadian Militia was not prepared to undertake an overseas campaign at the outbreak of World War II. Colonel Charles Perry Stacey, a military historian for the Canadian Army from 1940 to 1959, on the readiness of the Canadian Militia at the eve of the Second World War, Following the suggestion of General Harry Crerar, on 19 November 1940, the military land forces of Canada were renamed as the Canadian Army through an Order in Council. PAM was reorganized as Canadian Army (Active), whereas NPAM became Canadian Army (Reserve).
|
|
A cardinal's hat worn by St Jerome, depicted by Rubens A ' (plural: '; from ) is a broad-brimmed hat with tasselated strings which was worn by clergy in the Catholic Church. Over the centuries, the red galero was restricted to use by individual cardinals while such other colors as green and violet were reserved to clergy of other ranks and styles.
|
|
Thereafter activity was limited to patrolling and maintaining a defensive perimeter. In early December the 16th Brigade was relieved by the 30th Brigade. The 2/3rd Battalion itself was relieved on 6 December, returning to Poppondetta with a strength of just six officers and 67 other ranks, before being evacuated back to Port Moresby by plane on 23 December 1942.
|
|
After Colonel Robert Rogers left the Queen's Rangers, he went to Nova Scotia, where he raised King's Rangers, in 1779.Katcher, p.90 Rogers was famous for his service, during the French and Indian War. The corps was authorized an establishment of two battalions, each of 10 companies, for a total strength 1,267 officers and other ranks, and it served throughout the war.
|
|
3\. Josef Guenther Lettenmaier, who served on U 29 as "Maschinenquartiermeister", roughly equivalent to Machinist Mate 2nd Class, documented his experiences in the Austro-Hungarian Navy and aboard U 29 as historical fiction in "Rot-Weiss-Rot zur See", published by Tyrolia Verlag, Innsbruck, 1934. Lettenmaier's book is the only published record of the K.u.k. U-Waffe written by "other ranks".
|
|
In 1882 they were retitled the 3rd Brigade, North Irish Division, Royal Artillery. From 2 May 1900 until 6 November 1900 the unit was embodied for the Second Boer War, sending a service company of five officers and 144 other ranks. On arrival they joined the service company of the Antrim Artillery. They departed Cape Town for return home on 7 June 1901.
|
|
The advance was cancelled a week later in anticipation of a Japanese surrender, following news of the atomic bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, and the battalion's involvement in the fighting on Bougainville came to an end. Its battle casualties during the campaign are listed by Gavin Long, the Australian official historian, as five officers and 102 other ranks killed or wounded.
|
|
Not only was the "private" accommodation free but rooms were sometimes available "for the dependants of Other Ranks". Beith reported that Queen Alexandra military nurses enjoyed a posting here as a "welcome alternative to nursing men only". He also described volunteer welfare officers helping with occupational and recreational therapy. In 1958 general nursing was discontinued and it became the Louise Margaret Maternity Hospital.
|
|
The same day, three officers and seventy-seven other ranks arrived as reinforcements for the regiment.Wilkie 1924, p.61 On 25 August those men still at the front were relieved by the Canterbury Mounted Rifles and Otago Mounted Rifles, in preparation for a night assault on Hill 60 by the brigade. The assault was postponed for two days to rest the men.
|
|
McCarroll, recovered from his wounds, resumed command of the regiment on 15 January 1918. It was still understrength, with only twenty-two officers and 486 other ranks. Auckland Mounted Rifles camp in the Jordan Valley In February the ANZAC Mounted Division was ordered to cross over to the British right flank, to conduct operations in the Jordan Valley by first capturing Jericho.
|
|
At the start of the year it comprised one or two officers and 25 other ranks. Reductions to the size of the unit occurred in March and April. The Platoon was disbanded at the end of June 1973; at this time it had a strength of six soldiers. Overall, more than 50 soldiers served with the Platoon during its existence.
|
|
By the end of 11 August, ten battalions and the divisional headquarters had landed. The division was ordered to re-embark from Gallipoli on 26 November, and returned to Mudros between 3 and 8 December. On 9 December, it included 240 officers and 4,480 other ranks, including reinforcements. It began embarking for Egypt on 13 December, and arrived in Alexandria on 18 December.
|
|
348351 Among these other ranks were four positions reserved for widow's men fictitious crew members whose pay was intended to be reallocated to the families of sailors who died at sea. Armament comprised 24 nine-pounder cannons located along her gun deck, supported by four three- pounder cannons on the quarterdeck and twelve -pounder swivel guns ranged along her sides.
|
|
As with all other ranks, a Scoutmaster conference is also required. Further ranks have progressive requirements in the areas of Scoutcraft, physical fitness, citizenship, personal growth, and Scout Spirit. These ranks also require participation in a Board of Review. Scouts with a permanent mental or physical disability may use alternate requirements, based on their abilities and approved by the council.
|
|
The site was surrounded by a high wall, with projecting fire positions at each corner. It had accommodation as follows: C/O’s house and garden, quarters for two field officers, 23 other officers, married quarters for 48 other ranks, and for 767 other unmarried personnel. It also had 36 hospital beds, 15 guard room cells, and stabling for 27 officers’ horses.
|
|
The Munster's had stemmed the Germans, who were five or six times their strength, for over a day, allowing their division to escape. The loss on an entire battalion so early in the war was a disaster for the regiment. When the scattered battalion reassembled on 29 August it was down to a mere 5 officers and 196 other ranks.
|
|
Playing no further part in operations in Italy, the brigade was withdrawn by sea to the United Kingdom, arriving in November 1943. The 4th Parachute Brigade's casualties during the fighting in Italy amounted to 11 officers and 90 other ranks killed in action.Saunders, p.148 In December 1943, 11 Para, which had been working independently in the Mediterranean, rejoined the brigade.
|
|
Of the 800 men from Layforce that were sent to Crete, only about 200 escaped. Following the evacuation from Crete, a detachment from No. 8 (Guards) Commando consisting of five officers and 70 other ranks was sent to Tobruk, which was at the time was under siege. In June the Allies launched Operation Battleaxe, an attempt to relieve the garrison.
|
|
During the Second Boer War the 24th Middlesex contributed a large number of volunteers comprising 16 officers and more than 1,000 other ranks. In 1907 they were awarded the battle honour "South Africa 1899–1902". In 1902 the 24th Middlesex (Post office) was one of six rifle corps to form the 4th or City of London Brigade, a volunteer infantry brigade.
|
|
387 Caledon was powered by two Parsons steam turbines, each driving one propeller shaft, which produced a total of . The turbines used steam generated by six Yarrow boilers which gave her a speed of about . She carried tons of fuel oil. The ship had a crew of about 400 officers and other ranks; this increased to 437 when serving as a flagship.
|
|
The camp was built on of farmland belonging to Millers Farm. The site was acquired in 1939; on 2 January 1940 construction began on hutted accommodation for 7 field officers, 28 junior officers, 35 WOs and Sergeants, and 1,056 other ranks. This included provision for around 150 women of the ATS. The building work was undertaken by G. E. Wallis & Sons.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The submarines had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The submarines had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The submarines had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The battalion then participated in the capture of Tilly, and thereafter spent 11 days taking in replacements and resting. In September 1944, the Battalion started to move to Brussels for temporary garrison duty, arriving the next day. This easy duty was welcome; since landing in Normandy in June, the 7th Hampshires had lost (including wounded) 35 officers and 450 other ranks.
|
|
The Korean War, Page 336. The 'Dukes' embarked for Gibraltar on 13 November 1953, arriving on 10 December. In May 1954, during a visit to Gibraltar by Queen Elizabeth II and the Duke of Edinburgh, the Commanding Officer of the 'Dukes' (Lieutenant Colonel FR St P Bunbury) and a further 10 officers and other ranks received decorations for their actions in Korea.
|
|
Phalodi Air Force Station has a runway for the aircraft, aircraft maintenance area, administrative complex, living accommodation for officers as well as other ranks, and all other essential parameters and modern facilities required for an air base station. The base is under the South Western Air Command and it is now the base for a squadron of Sukhoi-30 MKI fighter jets.
|
|
Armament consisted of three 5.0cm (1.9in) SK L/40 guns, with two mounted side-by-side forward and one aft. Three single 45 cm torpedo tubes were fitted, with one in the gap between the ship's forecastle and the bridge, and two aft. Two spare torpedoes could be carried. The ship had a crew of 50 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The King of Thailand as head of the armed forces is automatically made a Chom Phon upon accession. The rank was formally created in 1888, together with all other ranks of the military by King Chulalongkorn (Rama V), who wanted to modernize his armed forces along Western lines. Apart from the monarchs, there have been 13 appointments to this rank.
|
|
The large box is the radio itself; the small one is the battery. The weapon in the foreground is an alt=A man in slouch hat and shirt wearing earphones. In front of him are two boxes, the smaller on top of the larger. An independent company at this time had a nominal strength of 20 officers and 275 other ranks.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The submarines had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The submarines had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The submarines had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The submarines had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The submarines had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
220 mm Heavy mortar in action with the French Army. 110th Siege Battery was formed at Sheerness under Army Council Instruction 397 of 21 February 1916 from a cadre of three officers and 93 other ranks supplied by the Clyde RGA (almost certainly 1/1st Company),ACIs February 1916.Frederick, pp. 702–4. together with men drawn from the Thames and Medway Defences.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The submarines had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
Crew was 136 officers and other ranks during wartime and 103 during peacetime. By 1930, Allens pom-poms had been replaced by a single 3-inch (76 mm) anti-aircraft gun. Allen was rearmed during World War II for escort operations, with two triple torpedo-tube mounts being removed to accommodate depth charge projectors and six 20 mm Oerlikon anti-aircraft guns.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The submarines had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The G-class had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
Armament consisted of two SK L/30 naval guns in single mounts fore and aft, together with four 50 cm (19.7 in) torpedo tubes with one reload torpedo carried. Up to 18 mines could be carried. In 1916 the L/30 guns were replaced by more powerful SK L/45 guns. The ship had a crew of 74 officers and other ranks.
|
|
The garrison of the fortress was forced to withdraw within its walls. The Dutch losses were 23 officers and 358 other ranks. The mobile army immediately started to invest the fortress. Work was begun on a line of field works that ran in front of the fortress, with its endpoints on the Sambre river, cutting the fortress off from overland access.
|
|
Earlier DPM uniforms had shoulder straps on the shoulders, though only officers wore rank on rank slides which attached to these straps, other ranks wore rank on the upper right sleeve at this time though later on regimental titles were worn on the rank slides. This practice continued into later patterns where rank was worn on the chest, rank was also added.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The submarines had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
Arriving at the camp to find nothing ready for them, the Camerons set about pitching tents and setting up camp. The battalion made camp so expertly that they continued to be tasked to prepare camp for newly arriving units. On 22 July the 43rd supplied a reinforcement draft of 386 other ranks to the 16th (Canadian Scottish) Battalion, the first of several.
|
|
In December 1962 Mr Fforde left on retirement. His successor was Eric Halse who had joined the NRP as a constable in 1931 and transferred to the British Somaliland Police becoming Commissioner of Police there until returning to the NRP as Fforde's Deputy Commissioner in 1952. The Force now consisted of 133 gazetted officers, 788 inspectors, European and African, and 5,126 other ranks.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The submarines had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
Edmonds, pp. 471–3. The three field companies of 56th Divisional Engineers had suffered one officer and 23 other ranks killed or died of wounds, many of those who were killed outright in No Man's land or in the German lines having no known grave and being commemorated on the Thiepval Memorial to the missing of the Somme.MacDonald, Appendix 6.
|
|
London Gazette, 20 March 1908. Four officers and about 60 other ranks transferred to the new battery and were supplemented by men from the disbanded 1st Northamptonshire Engineer Volunteer Corps. Sainsbury, Hertfordshire Batteries, p. 23. The 15-pounder gun The Northamptonshire Battery was based at the Drill Hall, Queen's Street, Peterborough, and became popularly known as the Peterborough Battery or Peterborough Artillery.
|
|
Historically, it consisted entirely of commissioned Officers with the Officer Commanding and Command Group all being Lieutenant Colonels. The remainder of the unit is comprised in the main of Majors and Captains although there are now positions being recruited for specialist Other Ranks. According to the Royal Signals Institute, it has shifted under the operational command of Joint Forces Command by April 2015.
|
|
The G-class submarines were designed by the Admiralty in response to a rumour that the Germans were building double-hulled submarines for overseas duties. The submarines had a length of overall, a beam of and a mean draft of . They displaced on the surface and submerged. The G-class submarines had a crew of 30 officers and other ranks.
|
|
Only Radiant was undamaged and picked up the survivors from the three ships. In total, 12 officers and 240 other ranks were killed from the three ships. There were only seven survivors from Surprises crew, including her Captain Commander W.A Thompson, who had been blown overboard but was picked up by one of Surprises boats. 48 of Surprises crew had been killed.
|
|
The British official casualty return had 84 killed, 559 wounded, 42 captured and 193 missing. The Americans captured 19 British officers and 150 other ranks, giving a revised British casualty total of 84 killed, 559 wounded, 169 captured and 55 missing. The original American official casualty return, dated 30 July 1814, gave 171 dead, 572 wounded and 117 missing.Cruikshank, p. 421.
|
|
Heavy losses had been encountered on the Western Front after the great German March offensive, resulting in the transfer of 60,000 men from Palestine to France, their place taken by Indian battalions.Staunton, p.117 Ten battalions of the 10th (Irish) Division were included, the 6th RMF one of them. 35 officers and 812 other ranks embarked at Alexandria arriving Marseilles on 2. June.
|
|
One officer and 30 other ranks from the 3rd Regiment of Foot provided the guards. Countess of Harcourt returned to London via Batavia. After she arrived in The Downs, the captain went to London, where the owners directed her to Rotterdam. Three seaman refused to work on the voyage to Rotterdam, but claimed their wages for that part of the voyage.
|
|
At the time the regiment was based in Manchester, with a detachment at Seaforth Barracks, Liverpool.Sheppard, p. 180. In April 1890 there was a major reorganisation of British Army cavalry regiments, with the establishment being increased from 488 Other Ranks and 300 horses to 628 OR and 350 horses, followed in August by a further increase to 706 OR and 424 horses.
|
|
Here the 38th broke the Drocourt-Quéant Line, capturing 325 prisoners, 4 trench mortars and 40 machine guns. The battalion's casualties were 3 officers and 57 other ranks killed, 7 officers and 176 other ranks wounded and 57 missing, for a total of 300. The 38th entrained at Arras on September 25, reaching their assembly position for the attack on Cambrai the following day. The battalion was tasked with capturing the railway near Bourlon, and the attack began on the morning of September 27. The battalion crossed the Canal at Inchy; at the outset the it captured 25 machine guns and 150 prisoners, but by noon there was stiff opposition. Before the day was over the 38th had captured a battery of 5.9 guns, a battery of 77-mm guns, 28 machine guns, 2 anti-tank guns and 200 prisoners.
|
|
With effect from April 1948, the former Viceroy's Commissioned Officers (VCO) were re-designated Junior Commissioned Officers (JCO), the distinction between King's Commissioned Indian Officers (KCIO) and Indian Commissioned Officers (ICO) was abolished and Indian Other Ranks re-designated as "other ranks." During this period, the armed forces of India were involved in a number of significant military operations, notably the Indo-Pakistani War of 1947 and Operation Polo, the code name of a military operation in September 1948 where the Indian Armed Forces invaded the State of Hyderabad and overthrew its Nizam, annexing the state into the Indian Union. On 15 January 1949, General K M Cariappa was appointed the first Indian Commander-in-Chief of the Indian army. In February 1949, the Indian government abolished the British-instituted application of "martial race" principles with regard to military recruitment.
|
|
The Volunteer Long Service Medal was instituted in 1894 as an award for long service by other ranks of the United Kingdom's Volunteer Force. In 1896, the grant of the medal was extended by Royal Warrant to other ranks of the Volunteer Forces throughout the British Empire and a separate new medal was instituted, the Volunteer Long Service Medal for India and the Colonies. In 1899, the Volunteer Long Service Medal for India and the Colonies was superseded by the Colonial Auxiliary Forces Long Service Medal, for award to part-time members of all ranks in recognition of long service in any of the organized military forces of the Dominion of Canada and the British Colonies, Dependencies and Protectorates. In 1908, the Volunteer Long Service Medal was superseded in the United Kingdom by the Territorial Force Efficiency Medal.
|
|
6-inch howitzer and crew. 123rd Siege Battery, RGA, was raised at Portland on 22 March 1916 under Army Council Instruction 701 of 31 March 1916 with a cadre of 3 officers and 78 other ranks from the Dorsetshire RGA. It went out to the Western Front on 18 July 1916, manning four 6-inch howitzers, and joined Third Army.Army Council Instructions March 1916.
|
|
In 1882 the 1st Middlesex offered a detachment for service in the Egyptian Campaign of 1882, which was accepted.Edwards, p. 18. After Black Week in December 1899, the Volunteers were invited to send active service units to assist the Regulars in the Second Boer War. The 1st Middlesex Engineers sent a detachment of one officer and 25 other ranks (ORs) to work with the Royal Engineers (RE).
|
|
Apart from drills and sports there was little to do, though the battalion supplied a number of reinforcement drafts to the Western Front. Its casualties (24 other ranks died during the war) were mainly due to the Spanish flu pandemic. The battalion returned to the UK in 1919 for demobilisation, and 2/4th Battalion, East Yorkshire Regiment was officially disbanded on 14 February 1920.
|
|
Lieutenant Colonel R.O. Bull M.C. had a support staff plus the Veterans Guard of Canada, consisting of nine officers and 239 other ranks under his command to guard the prisoners. When the naval prisoners arrived at Bowmanville, there were no recreational facilities. The naval officers quickly transformed the camp. Flower and vegetable gardens were planted, sports fields, tennis courts and a swimming pool were built.
|
|
The other ranks were recruited in France, and were mostly volunteers, although Canada was not an attractive place to serve in. Unskilled labourers dominated and almost a third of them came from the western parts of France. On the other hand, the officer corps was the subject of a gradual process of canadianization, with about a third of the officers serving in 1715 born in Canada.
|
|
Other smaller parties left the trenches between 01:40 and 02:05, when the last officer and eleven other ranks moved down to the beach and were evacuated.Wilkie 1924, p.72 The surviving 375 men of the regiment camped on Lemnos until transport was available to take them back to Egypt. Their involvement in the Gallipoli Campaign had cost the regiment a total of 640 casualties.
|
|
The mounted infantry and cavalry brigades were unable to advance further due to intense Ottoman artillery fire which continued throughout the day. However, Summil was occupied unopposed, during the morning of 11 November.4th LHB War Diary AWM4, 10/4/113rd LHB War Diary AWM4, 10/3/34 The 4th Light Horse Brigade casualties were one other rank killed, one officer and nine other ranks wounded.
|
|
Subsequent awards of the medal will only result in being awarded the clasp indicating the place where the service was rendered. The medal may be awarded to commissioned officers, junior commissioned officers, other ranks, and Non-Combatants (enrolled) of the regular Army. Auxiliary, Reserve Forces, Nursing Officers, and other members of Nursing Services or any other lawfully constituted Armed Forces may also be awarded the medal.
|
|
Her designated complement was 200, comprising two commissioned officers a captain and a lieutenant overseeing 40 warrant and petty officers, 91 naval ratings, 38 Marines and 29 servants and other ranks.Rodger 1986, pp.348351 Among these other ranks were four positions reserved for widow's men fictitious crew members whose pay was intended to be reallocated to the families of sailors who died at sea.
|
|
A sesquialtera is also usually softer in tone. The cornet is primarily used as a solo voice and the ranks of the cornet follow the harmonic series; 8', 4', 2', 2', 1' (1.8.12.15.17). The 8' rank is stopped while the other ranks are open. The cornet may contain from two ranks and up, though three, four, and especially five ranks are the most commonly found.
|
|
4/73 Battery comprises a Battery Headquarters and four Patrols Troops. It has a strength of six officers and 58 other ranks. Three troops, each of a 3-man Headquarters and two 6-man Patrols provide support to the brigades of 3rd Mechanised Division and others. One troop of a 3-man Headquarters and one 6-man Patrol at high readiness to support 16 Air Assault Brigade.
|
|
The first uniform adopted for the Norfolk Yeomanry, in 1901, was a relatively simple combination of dark blue patrol jacket, khaki helmet and khaki or dark blue breeches. Gorget patches and other facings were canary yellow. In 1905 a black leather helmet was adopted for other ranks and an enameled aluminum one for officers. After this date all ranks wore a yellow horse-hair plume for parade.
|
|
Bangura was born on 8 March 1930 at Kalangba, Karene Chiefdom, Bombali District, British Sierra Leone. He was educated at Binkolo and Rogbaneh American Wesleyan Mission Schools, and Koyeima and Bo Government Secondary Schools. He left school in 1949 and joined the Army in 1950 as an ordinary soldier. While in the other ranks he served and attended courses in both Ghana and Nigeria.
|
|
The Volunteer Long Service Medal was instituted in 1894 as an award for long service by other ranks in the part-time Volunteer Force of the United Kingdom. In 1896, the grant of this medal was extended by Queen Victoria to members of Volunteer Forces throughout the British Empire and a separate new medal was instituted, the Volunteer Long Service Medal for India and the Colonies.
|
|
He appointed Captain George MacDonnell of the 8th (King's) Regiment to raise the "Glengarry levy", which initially was to have a strength of 376 other ranks. Recruits came from districts as far away as Nova Scotia, New Brunswick and Prince Edward Island. Most were of Scottish origins or extraction. French-speakers or recent immigrants from the United States were not allowed to join the unit.
|
|
On 23 July 1916, the battalion was committed to the line at Pozières, advancing through the town itself. Afterwards, Heane personally walked the whole front and carefully thinned out the line so that the minimum number of men would be exposed to the enemy artillery when it discovered their location. In the fighting, the 1st Battalion lost 13 officers and 473 other ranks, about half its strength.
|
|
53; & note from Jervis, H. S.: pp.63–64 The 1st Royal Munster Fusiliers remained a predominantly Irish battalion to the end of the war, composed of many Dublin Fusiliers from May 1918. At least 43 officers and 869 other ranks died in action with the battalion during the war. It was demobilised in December, reducing it to 13 officers and 89 others, before leaving France.
|
|
12) military hut. The latrine was divided into two areas with the officer's latrine located in the eastern end and facilities for the other ranks located in the western end of the building. Between the Rest Room and Kitchen Building and the Male Latrine, and to the north of these buildings was the Female Latrine, which also comprised a single 'c series (c.12) military hut.
|
|
The corps later saw action in Egypt, Palestine and on the Western Front throughout the remainder of World War I. By the end of the war, four squadrons—Nos. 1, 2, 3 and 4—had seen operational service, while another four training squadrons—Nos. 5, 6, 7 and 8—had also been established. A total of 460 officers and 2,234 other ranks served in the AFC.
|
|
The Conspicuous Gallantry Medal (CGM) was, until 1993, a British military decoration for gallantry in action for petty officers and seamen of the Royal Navy, including Warrant Officers and other ranks of the Royal Marines. It was formerly awarded to personnel of other Commonwealth countries. In 1943 a Royal Air Force version was created for conspicuous gallantry in action against the enemy in the air.
|
|
There are about 2.6 million ex- servicemen, and 60,000 widows, including war widows, i.e., a combined total of 3.2 million, of whom about 86 percent are widows, Junior Commissioned Officers, Non Commissioned Officers , and other ranks, and about 14 percent are officers. Approximately 60,000 armed forces personnel retire or are released from active service every year. Most are in age bracket of 35 to 45 years.
|
|
A rather flimsy-looking cloth belt is tied high under the ribs as a badge of rank rather than a practical item. Dress and equipment changed considerably across the period to have the most efficient and effective accoutrements current economics would allow. Other ranks' clothing was largely identical to that of common working men. The manuals recommend tunics and coats no longer than the knee.
|
|
Undaunted was fitted with a Type 291 air warning and Type 276 surface warning radar on the ship's lattice foremast, together with a high- frequency direction finding (HF/DF) aerial. A Type 285 fire control radar integrated with the ship's high-angle gun director, while the Hazemayer mount had an integrated Type 282 radar. Undaunted had a crew of 179 officers and other ranks.
|
|
Present day English soldiers are often referred to as 'Toms' or just 'Tom' (the Scots equivalent being 'Jock'). Outside the services soldiers are generally known as 'Squaddies' by the British popular press. The British Army magazine Soldier has a regular cartoon strip, 'Tom', featuring the everyday life of a British soldier. Junior officers in the army are generally known as 'Ruperts' by the other ranks.
|
|
The inscription on the memorial. The stone is inscribed in English and Dutch, the language of the locality. In English, it reads: THE LIVERPOOL SCOTTISH BELLEWAARDE 16 June 1915 From a line 250 m. West of this point 23 officers and 519 other ranks of 1/10 (Scottish) Battalion The King's (Liverpool) Regiment, TF, advanced East up the slope towards German trenches on Bellewaarde Ridge.
|
|
In February 1943 the SSB, under Lt Col EG ('Papa') Brits, became part of the 11th SA Armoured Brigade. In March 1943 the Field Force Battalion was disbanded and other ranks and some of the officers were transferred to the SSB, thus providing a nucleus of battle-tested veterans. The unit sailed for the Middle East with the 6th SA Armoured Division in April 1943.
|
|
Displacement was light and full load, with a Gross tonnage of 2898. She had diesel-electric propulsion, with three Paxman Ventura 12-cylinder diesel engines rated at powering two electric motors, rated at a total of and driving one propeller shaft, giving a speed of . She had a range of at a speed of and at . The ship had a complement of 127 officers and other ranks.
|
|
This route remains a key road link to the East Coast of the UAE today. By 1964 the Scouts had 1,500 Arab officers, NCOs and men, with 100 British officers, warrant officers and NCOs. It was organized into five rifle squadrons, each with three British and three Arab officers and 145 Arab other ranks, and one group equipped with machine guns and 3-inch mortars.
|
|
Forced marches and crowded railway journeys preceded years in camps where disease, poor diet and inadequate medical facilities prevailed. About 25% of other ranks died, many from malnutrition, while only one officer died.Peter Dennis, Jeffrey Grey, Ewan Morris, Robin Prior with Jean Bou, The Oxford Companion to Australian Military History (2008) p. 429H.S. Gullett, Official History of Australia in the War of 1914–18, Vol.
|
|
The regiment's first commanding officer was Lieutenant Colonel I.J. O'Donell and its first annual camp took place at Puckapunyal, with 20 officers and 220 other ranks taking part. Upon formation, the regiment consisted of the 104th, 105th and 106th Construction Squadrons and the 107th Plant Squadron (Heavy).Greville 2002, p. 83. The Regiment currently consists of a regimental headquarters (RHQ), a works section and three engineer squadrons.
|
|
Royal Marine Recruits Rope Climbing at the Commando Training Centre CTCRM is under the full command of Fleet Commander and responsible for providing commando trained officers and other ranks for the front line. CTCRM is overseen by the Commandant CTCRM, a colonel, Royal Marines. CTCRM is structured with three training wings (Command Wing, Commando Training Wing and Specialist Wing) each with its own commanding officer.
|
|
Bomb- aimer on board an Avro Lancaster In 1941, Clarke joined the Royal Air Force. Serving in the other ranks, he rose to leading aircraftman. On 1 March 1943, he was commissioned into the Royal Air Force Volunteer Reserve as a pilot officer on probation (emergency commission). He was posted to No. 619 Squadron, where he served as a bomb aimer on the squadron's Lancasters.
|
|
The survey showed that the total inhabitants numbered 2,225, of whom fifty were army officers, 1,231 other ranks, with 302 army wives and children. Amongst the buildings was a hospital and an army school. On 4 June 1668, Tangier was declared a free city by charter, with a mayor and corporation to govern it instead of the army. The charter made it equal to English towns.Wreglesworth.
|
|
111112 Her designated complement was 200, comprising two commissioned officers a captain and a lieutenant overseeing 40 warrant and petty officers, 91 naval ratings, 38 Marines and 29 servants and other ranks.Rodger 1986, pp.348351 Among these other ranks were four positions reserved for widow's men fictitious crew members whose pay was intended to be reallocated to the families of sailors who died at sea.
|
|
The Nelson- class ships were designed as enlarged and improved versions of HMS Shannon to counter the threat of enemy armoured ships encountered abroad. The ships had a length between perpendiculars of , a beam of and a deep draught of . Northampton displaced , about more than Shannon. The steel-hulled ships were fitted with a ram and their crew numbered approximately 560 officers and other ranks.
|
|
Parachute Field Ambulance troops just before boarding their aircraft. The 2nd Parachute Brigade next came under command of the 1st Airborne Task Force for an airborne landing in the south of France in the area of Frejus.Cole, p. 59 The landing took place in the early hours of 15 August 1944; the commanding officer and three other ranks parachuted in with the brigade headquarters.
|
|
Their remaining items of dress were no different from those of the line infantry. Trousers were of pike grey cloth and cut long in accordance with the regulations for German regiments. The trousers of the officers had grass-green lampasses; NCOs and other ranks had grass-green piping along the side seam. The Kaiserjäger were often confused with the Tyrolean Kaiserschützen, who belonged to the k.k.
|
|
403 The turbines used steam generated by eight Yarrow boilers which gave her a speed of . She carried tons of fuel oil. The ship had a crew of 301 officers and other ranks. Cordelias main armament consisted of two BL 6-inch (152 mm) Mk XII guns that were mounted on the centreline in the stern, with one gun superfiring over the rearmost gun.
|
|
403 The turbines used steam generated by eight Yarrow boilers which gave her a speed of . She carried tons of fuel oil. The ship had a crew of 301 officers and other ranks. Carysforts main armament consisted of two BL 6-inch (152 mm) Mk XII guns that were mounted on the centreline in the stern, with one gun superfiring over the rearmost gun.
|
|
Ribbon bar for a 2nd award The Distinguished Flying Cross (DFC) is the third- level military decoration awarded to officers, and since 1993 to other ranks, of the United Kingdom's Royal Air Force and other services, and formerly to officers of other Commonwealth countries, for "an act or acts of valour, courage or devotion to duty whilst flying in active operations against the enemy".
|
|
During the entire Malayan Campaign, but mostly from 12 to 15 February 1942 in Singapore, the Malay Regiment suffered a total of 159 killed. Six of them were British officers, seven Malay officers, 146 other ranks and a large but unspecified number wounded. About 600 surviving Malay Regiment soldiers reassembled in the Keppel Golf Link area. Here, they were separated from their British officers.
|
|
The RAF station of Hednesford was built just south of Cannock Chase, above the village of Hednesford in 1938/39, on land purchased from the Marquess of Anglesey. Ten officers and fifty other ranks arrived in mid-March 1939. It operated as No 6 School of Technical Training. Royal Air Force and Fleet Air Arm mechanics received technical training on a variety of airframes and engines.
|
|
At 16:00, following a barrage as ineffective in softening up the German defences as the first two, the Glosters and Borderers launched a third attack. The enemy did not even take shelter, but lined their parapets to shoot down the British in an attack that reached no further than the enemy wire. 1st Battalion sustained 264 casualties this day - 11 officers and 253 other ranks.
|
|
The Indian Defence Force (IDF), incorporating Europeans and Indians in separate sections, was formed by the British on 9 October 1917. It was established in order to release regular troops from garrison duties during the First World War. It was divided into British and Indian sections. Like the Indian Army of the time, units in the Indian section consisted primarily of British officers and Indian other ranks.
|
|
D. Martine, pp. 159–60. The battalion had lost another 300 men over the two-day battle, and at one point had five acting COs in 12 hours.Grimwade, p. 438. Between 10 and 22 August the battalion was brought up to strength with a large draft of 20 officers (from various London battalions) and 480 other ranks, mainly seasoned soldiers from 14th (Light) Division.
|
|
Ward pp. 63–75 The Brigands were defeated on 18 June 1796, but the 68th played no part having been reduced by fighting and especially Yellow fever to 61 fit men,Ward p. 73 and after a draft to the 63rd regiment, 10 officers and 27 other ranks returned to Britain in September. After officers leave and discharges, only seven men marched away from Portsmouth.
|
|
Chauvel ordered the division to return to water at Oghratina, despite Lawrence's wish for them to bivouac close to Bir el Abd but Chauvel concluded that his force was in no condition to remain within reach of this strong and aggressive enemy force. Further, the Anzac Mounted Division had lost a significant proportion of their strength; over 300 casualties, including eight officers and 65 other ranks killed.
|
|
The Naval Long Service and Good Conduct Medal (1848) was instituted by Queen Victoria to replace the Naval Long Service and Good Conduct Medal (1830). The new medal could still only be awarded to other ranks, ratings and marines, but from March 1981 it could also be awarded to officers who had completed at least twelve years of service in the ranks before being commissioned.
|
|
It comprised 3 officers and 45 other ranks and, from March 1916, was equipped with a Sunbeam motor ambulance. The battalion ferried patients from the station to various hospitals and also acted as ward orderlies, cleaners and canteen workers. The corps was a founding unit of the Women's Army Auxiliary Corps, which was established in 1917. The corps continued to serve until September 1919.
|
|
Their brass buttons were gilt, they had epaulettes according to their rank, and, on duty, they had a gilt gorget with a silver badge, generally a crowned eagle. Their turnback ornaments were identical to those of other ranks but in gold, while the battalion staff had grenades. Instead of gaiters, they wore black boots. Officers' bicornes had gold cockade loops and sometimes gold tassels at the end.
|
|
Latter, Vol I, pp. 80–2. The 1/7th Bn moved down to 'W' Beach on 27 December and sailed aboard the SS Ermine for Mudros and then to Egypt, landing at Alexandria on 15 January 1916. Its battle casualties for the Gallipoli campaign had been 7 officers and 242 other ranks, but the numbers hospitalised for sickness were considerably higher.Latter, Vol I, p. 82.
|
|
The following morning the battalion came under heavy enfilade fire and retreated, but Lt-Col Galbraith rallied the men, charged, and re-took their positions by 07.00. By the time it was relieved on 15 July, 1/7th HLI had lost six officers and 40 other ranks (ORs) killed, 2 officers and 149 ORs wounded, and 53 ORs missing.Aspinall-Oglander, pp. 105–6.Thompson, pp.
|
|
Sailing from Southampton the 8th RMF landed in France with the 16th (Irish) Division under its new commander Major-General William Hickie on 19. December 1915 with 33 officers and 948 other ranks, going straight to the Winter trenches on the Loos salient, the front line of the earlier lost Battle of Loos, alongside the 15th (Scottish) Division.Staunton, pp.221-24 Casualties occurred throughout January.
|
|
Initially formed as the "2nd Independent Company", the unit was raised in 1941. With an authorised strength of 17 officers, 256 other ranks, it undertook training at the Guerrilla Warfare Camp at Foster, near Wilsons Promontory, Victoria. After training the company was transported north to Katherine, Northern Territory, where they were stationed until Japan entered the war following the attacks on Pearl Harbor and Malaya.
|
|
1st Battalion spent a week in the line near High Wood at the end of August, during which time it endured the most intense shelling it experienced in the whole war. After three days the trenches were practically obliterated, forcing the men into the shell holes in front of them, and by the time the battalion was relieved on 28 August it had lost 46 killed and 141 wounded.Wyrall pp166-167 On 8 September the battalion joined the 2nd Welch and 9th Black Watch in an attack which carried the German second line in High Wood, but a lack of reinforcements forced them to withdraw.Wyrall pp175-177McCarthy p97 The attack cost 1st Battalion 3 officers (amongst them the commanding officer Lieutenant-Colonel Pagan), of whom 5 were killed, and 206 other ranks, of whom 84 were killed, leaving the battalion with just 4 officers and 96 other ranks fit for duty.
|
|
96 The brigade was relieved by the rest of the 50th Division which continued the attack around Haalderen (151st Brigade) and straightening the line between there and Bemmel (231st Brigade). The division was now tasked with guarding bridgehead north of Nijmegen called the Island, and for nearly two months static warfare was the norm, patrolling and mortaring. The forward troops rotated regularly with frequent leave to Brussels, Antwerp and Eindhoven, the D.L.I. regimental band brought from their depot at Brancepeth provided music for concerts and dances with the locals. The casualties in the battles on the island in early October had been severe: almost 900 including 12 officers and 111 other ranks killed in action, 30 officers and 611 other ranks wounded and another 114 missing, in total since D-Day 50th Division had suffered of 488 officers and 6,932 ORs casualties, but had also assimilated 358 officers and 8,019 ORs.
|
|
When the bugle calls to retire were heard it was too late and they were surrounded and cut off by overwhelming numbers of American militia. Captain John Purchas, commanding the company, was killed in the act of waving a flag of truce (his white waistcoat). Three officers and 31 other ranks of the 76th were made prisoner. The 76th also suffered one other man killed and three wounded.
|
|
Once he had selected the first intake of officers, he then sent them out to recruit the other ranks to fill out the unit. By 5 July 1940, No. 3 Commando was officially in existence.Durnford-Slater 2002, p. 15. Within a fortnight Durnford-Slater lead a group of 40 men from the unit's 'H' Troop on a probing raid on the German- occupied island of Guernsey, as part of Operation Ambassador.
|
|
Participation in this action earned the regiment its first battle honour Guadaloupe 1759, though this honour was not actually awarded until 1909.Rodger p. 74. The regiment returned to England in June 1759 severely reduced in numbers by men drafted to other units and by tropical disease. On arrival at Portsmouth only 137 other ranks out of an establishment strength of 790 were fit for duty,Cook p. 8.
|
|
The detachment of the (local) Lincoln Militia who fought at the battle lost 5 officers and 80 other ranks, although only four of these are known to have been killed. According to their official report, the Americans took 276 prisoners, 163 of them wounded. General Boyd offered his own personal tally – 107 killed, according to his burial parties, with 175 wounded brought in and another 105 unwounded prisoners.
|
|
The regiment spent their time rotating through the front and resting at the rear. On 1 July reinforcements of four officers and ninety-seven other ranks arrived. On 18 July the regiment returned to the front, relieving the Canterbury Mounted Rifles, each squadron with two troops forward and the other two in reserve. They remained there until 31 July when they were relieved by the 10th Light Horse Regiment.
|
|
Powles 1922, p.3 Upon its establishment, the regiment comprised twenty-six officers and 523 other ranks, who were mounted on 528 riding horses, seventy-four draught horses and six pack horses. Each squadron of 158 men had a field headquarters and four troops. Although the regiment used horses, they were not cavalry but mounted infantry, and were expected to ride to the battlefield, dismount and fight as traditional infantry.
|
|
60 The 12th Light Horse Regiment handed over 37 officers and 63 other ranks prisoners to Brigade Headquarters at 23:00 with four guns and transport. Together the 4th and 12th Light Horse Regiments captured 1,148 prisoners, 10 field guns, four machine guns, a huge quantity of military stores, an aerodrome, and railway rolling stock. Total captures by Desert Mounted Corps for the day amounted to 1,528 prisoners.Powles 1921 p. 139.
|
|
The contingent trained at Warwick Camp through the winter and spring. The contingent, consisting of Captain Richard Tucker and 88 other ranks,Defence, Not Defiance: A History of the Bermuda Volunteer Rifle Corps, Jennifer M. Ingham (now Jennifer M. Hind), The Island Press Ltd., Pembroke, Bermuda,, left Bermuda for England on 7 May 1915, travelling to Canada, then crossing the Atlantic in company with a much larger Canadian draft.
|
|
The Germans then moved across the frozen river to attack the "A" company position on the island. "A" company had already suffered heavy losses from the artillery barrage, and was unable to stop the German offensive. By mid-afternoon, "A" company ceased to exist as an independent company, having lost 4 officers and 85 other ranks. "C" company moved forward to reinforce the line.. At 5:30 p.m.
|
|
Shoulder-straps of other ranks were the same dark blue as the caftan (coat). A whip was used instead of spurs.page 591 of volume 27, The Encyclopædia Britannica, Eleventh Edition Prior to 1908, individual cossacks from all Hosts were required to provide their own uniforms (together with horses and harness). However the size and relative affluence of the Don Cossack Host permitted the setting up of communally owned clothing factories.
|
|
As part of the new Territorial Army the regiment continued to wear the now historic hussar jackets as parade dress, although scarlet and white peaked forage caps replaced the busbies for other ranks. On mobilisation in August 1914 the regiment appeared in the standard khaki service dress of the regular cavalry, although initially ordered to retain the scarlet and white jackets of peacetime for off-duty wear.Barlow, p. 18.
|
|
Four of them were killed and two captured while six revolvers were recovered. The District Magistrate, Mymensingh, wrote to the Government of Bengal, saying that: "Eastern Frontier Rifles have been invaluable as usual. The mere fact of their presence is a valuable asset to District Authorities." In 1937, the approved strength of the battalion was 1 Commandant, 3 Assistant Commandants, 8 Subedars, 8 Jamadars, 70 Havildars, and 753 other ranks.
|
|
The French colonies were administrated through the secretary of state for the navy, and naval troops garrisoned New France. The French marines were organized into independent companies called Compagnies franches. During the French and Indian War, naval gunner-bombardier companies were also stationed in North America. The other ranks of the marines were enlisted in France, but the officer corps became increasingly Canadian through recruitment of officers' sons.
|
|
The AFRC came to power in a coup that removed the Supreme Military Council, another military regime, from power. The June 4 coup was preceded by an abortive attempt on May 15, 1979, when Flt. Lt. Jerry Rawlings and other ranks were arrested. Their trial only served to make them popular till they were eventually released on the morning of June 4 by young officers and noncommissioned officers inspired by Rawlings.
|
|
Lynn 1997, p. 24. Almost 90% of the rank and file came during the 18th century from the peasantry and the working class, while about 10% came from the petty bourgeoisie. Members of the higher bourgeoisie and of the nobility were also found among the other ranks, although their proportion gradually diminished during the century. About a third of the soldiery was born in towns, the rest in the countryside.
|
|
The medal was established on 3 June 1918. It was the other ranks' equivalent to the Distinguished Flying Cross, which was awarded to commissioned officers and Warrant Officers, although the latter could also be awarded the DFM. The decoration ranked below the DFC in order of precedence, between the Military Medal and the Air Force Medal. Recipients of the Distinguished Flying Medal are entitled to use the post-nominal letters "DFM".
|
|
After being cut off from the rest of 50th Division and having fired all its ammunition the acting Brigadier ordered all organised resistance to cease. Once more the Company destroyed its guns and 12 Officers and 218 Other Ranks fell into the hands of the enemy. The Company was reformed late in 1943 and fought in France, Belgium, the Netherlands and Germany from D Day+1 to Victory in Europe Day.
|
|
On September 2, 1939, 13 Field Ambulance, now quartered at the Bay Street Armoury, was mobilized with six officers and forty other ranks from the Militia. On October 27, 1941, the unit was renamed "No. 13 Light Field Ambulance" and tasked to support the 5th Canadian Armoured Division overseas. The unit departed Canada in November 1942 for England where it received its full complement of vehicles and other equipment.
|
|
On 6 November 1935 the "Pearse Regiment" was added. Named after Pádraig Pearse, this force consisted of three lines of Reserve with varying conditions of service. Those of the first line had to undergo initial training along with a commitment to thirty days annual training, and reached a maximum strength of 10,578 by April 1935. On 1 September 1939 the strength was 257 officers and 6,986 other ranks.
|
|
Squadron Leader Clive Alan Martland, (born 26 August 1968) is a British Royal Air Force (RAF) officer who was formerly the most senior warrant officer of the RAF. Having served for most of his career as a Physical Training Instructor, he was the Chief of the Air Staff's Warrant Officer from 2014 until 2016. He was, therefore, the most senior member of the other ranks of the RAF.
|
|
Spiers, p. 10 During the First World War, the OTCs became officer producing units and some 20,577 officers and 12,290 other ranks were recruited from the OTCs between August 1914 and March 1915.Spiers, p. 18 The Munich Crisis saw a huge increase in recruitment to military units generally and OTCs in particular as large numbers of people volunteered for military service in the prelude to the Second World War.
|
|
Finally on February 5, 1912, the first council meeting took place. On 10 June 1816, half the Nova Scotia Fencibles, some 210 officers and other ranks, together with 48 wives and children, were on board the Archduke Charles when it wrecked near Green Island. Four soldiers, two wives, and two children lost their lives. Today, the biggest family to occupy the Island is the Fraser of Scottish Canadian descent.
|
|
Its first ever staff included one officer and three other ranks. As the responsibilities assigned to them were growing, the first ordnance depot was established as part Sri Lanka Electrical Mechanical Engineering Corp. This unit functioned according to the Royal Ordnance Depot which was part of Royal Electrical and Mechanical Engineering Corps. The Ordnance Depot which was located in Kirulapone was shifted to Panagoda Army Cantonment, Panagoda in July 1955.
|
|
From thenceforth, the Ordnance Depot was in operation from Panagoda. In March 1956, the Sri Lanka Corps of Ordnance was separated from the Royal Army Ordnance Crops. The officers, therefore, returned to their country, and in the same month, Lt Col DFT Abeysinghe was appointed the first Commanding Officer of the Sri Lanka Ordnance Corps . At the time, the Corps consisted of 6 officers and 176 other ranks.
|
|
Cypher used from 1953 to 1967. On demobilization, the permanent force of Engineers was changed to 38 officers and 249 other ranks. As a matter of honour, King George V, the Canadian monarch bestowed on the organization the right to use the prefix royal before its name in 1932. On 29 April 1936, the Militia and Permanent components were joined to form the Corps of Royal Canadian Engineers.
|
|
The defence of forward airfields close to the main army concentrations was vital to this tactic. A training school and depot for the RAF Regiment was established at Secunderabad in October 1942, to retrain former ground defence airmen. It had an assault course considered tougher than anything the army had in India. Six field squadrons and seventy AA flights were initially formed, containing 160 officers and 4,000 other ranks.
|
|
The engineer unit sent a detachment of one officer and 25 other ranks to assist the regular REs during the Second Boer War in 1900, and a second section the following year.Watson, pp. 42–3. The RGA brigade formed in 1908 was an administrative unit for the 1st and 2nd London Heavy Batteries, assigned to the 1st and 2nd London Divisions respectively. Its drill hall was at Offord Road in Islington.
|
|
The 5th Light Horse Regiment was raised in September 1914 as part of the all volunteer Australian Imperial Force, at Brisbane from volunteers from Queensland, and was assigned to the 2nd Light Horse Brigade. Light horse regiments normally comprised twenty-five officers and 497 other ranks serving in three squadrons, each of six troops.Gullett 1941, p. 54. Each troop was divided into eight sections, of four men each.
|
|
280–286 At the same time, the Japanese halted operations in Burma. Since the start of the retreat from Rangoon on 7 March the battalion had lost 8 officers and 156 other ranks killed in action or died of sickness, and many more wounded.Daniell p. 285 The battalion was rested and brought back up to strength in India, where it spent the remainder of the war, and saw no further action.
|
|
In the grand game, only the four jacks are trumps in the suit order given above for a regular suit game. All other ranks are the same as in the regular suit game (10 is ranked just below the ace). There are thus five "suits" in the grand game (if a jack is led to a trick, the other two players must play jacks too, if they have them).
|
|
On her first convict voyage, as part of the First Fleet, her master was John Marshall and her surgeon was Dennis Considen. She left Portsmouth on 13 May 1787, carrying 208 male convicts, together with officers and 34 other ranks of the New South Wales Marine Corps. On the way Marshall suspected that the convicts had a plan to mutiny. An informer named two ringleaders, whom Marshall then transferred to .
|
|
Non-Commissioned Officers from the corps took special courses on fortress engineering at the Royal Engineers' depot at Chatham.Hampshire Engineers at Victorian Forts The 1st Hampshire Royal Engineers (Volunteers) (as the unit was officially titled from 1896) sent a detachment of one officer and 25 other ranks to assist the regular REs during the Second Boer War in 1900, and a second section the following year.Watson, pp. 42–3.
|
|
357 men drowned. The regiment's commanding officer, Lieutenant Colonel Alexander Seton, together with one of his ensigns and forty-eight of his other ranks, were among those that perished.Meikle, p. 27 The regiment embarked for India in 1854 and helped to suppress the Indian Rebellion in 1857 before returning home in 1864. It was deployed to Gibraltar in 1868, to Malta in 1872 and to the Straits Settlements in 1876.
|
|
239, 241 The Nelsons had a length between perpendiculars of , a beam of and a deep draught of . The ships displaced , about more than Shannon. The steel-hulled ships were fitted with a ram and their crew numbered approximately 560 officers and other ranks. The ships had two 3-cylinder, inverted compound steam engines, each driving a single two-bladed, propeller, using steam provided by 10 oval boilers.
|
|
In 1945, after the Second World War, the Levies were reduced to 60 British officers and 1,900 other ranks. The RAF Regiment took over command of the Levies and Army personnel were gradually replaced by RAF personnel. During October 1946 the Levies battalions were redesignated as wings and squadrons to conform to the RAF Regiment procedure. In December the Kurdish Squadrons in Cyprus and the Persian Gulf were returned to Iran.
|
|
In 1944, Joe Soap was RAF slang for a legendary airman who carried the can. When captured he pretended to break down and admitted he was in fact Flight Sergeant Joseph Lagan. Lagan was his brother in law and so Bruce could answer detailed questions about his service record etc. Initially the delighted Germans believed him and were ready to send him to a Stalag or 'other ranks' camp.
|
|
The nine divisions formed by these reforms each consisted of one cavalry and three infantry brigades. The cavalry brigade had one British and two Indian regiments while the infantry brigades consisted of one British and three Indian battalions.Barua, p.130 Indian Army battalions were smaller than the British battalions, consisting of 30 officers and 723 other ranksPerry, p.85 as compared to the British 29 officers and 977 other ranks.
|
|
They later took part in the Battle of Leros, where the commanding officer John Richard Easonsmith was killed and replaced by David Lloyd Owen. After the battle the last New Zealanders, two officers and approximately 46 men, were withdrawn from the LRDG and returned to their division. In December 1943, the LRDG re- organised into two squadrons of eight patrols. Each patrol contained one officer and 10 other ranks.
|
|
Two days later the Northamptons took over the lead, advancing towards the Beersheba road against strongly entrenched Turkish troops. The battalion reached but could not enter the trenches, and by 16.30 about 80 per cent of the leading companies had been become casualties and they were pinned down. The survivors withdrew after nightfall, having suffered 10 officers and 366 other ranks killed, wounded and missing.Regimental History, pp. 332–3.
|
|
Grimwade, p. 237. After Passchendaele, the other ranks of the 2/4th Bn were given permission to wear a small version of the Fusiliers' 'grenade' badge on the corners of their tunic collar.Grimwade, p. 324. After World War II, the officers, warrant officers and senior NCOs (later officers only) of 460 HAA Rgt wore a red and blue twisted cord Lanyard in place of the RA white lanyard.
|
|
Throughout October drafts arrived from Beverley until on 4 November the battalion reached a strength of 25 officers and 1092 other ranks under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel L.C. Fryer. Mud and rain brought a return to billets for the winter, with 8th East Yorkshires housed in Wendover, Aston Clinton and Weston Turville.Becke, Pt 3a, pp. 103–9.21st Division at Long, Long Trail.Edmonds, 1915, Vol II, pp. 293–4.
|
|
The whole mass of men was tumbled back to where they started. Zero hour had been at 05.45; by 06.30 it was clear at Brigade HQ that the battle was over. In the words of the Official History: 'the troops of the 3rd Division ... lost the battle in the mud'. 8th East Yorkshires had lost 2 officers killed and 3 wounded, 23 other ranks killed, 177 wounded and 30 missing.
|
|
The 2/8th Independent Company was formed at Wilsons Promontory, in Victoria in July 1942. Consisting of 17 officers and 256 other ranks, the company was organised into a headquarters, three infantry platoons, with attached signals, medical and engineering sections. It undertook training at the Guerilla Warfare School that had been set up there, before being sent to northern Australia to serve in a garrison role.Long 1963, p. 106.
|
|
No. 99 Squadron was formed on 1 February 1945 at Leyburn, Queensland, as a heavy bomber squadron. The squadron's first commanding officer was Squadron Leader James Marshall. Personnel began marching in and by the end of the month, the squadron's strength had reached 17 officers and 394 other ranks. The squadron's B-24 Liberator bombers arrived in early March and the squadron was transferred to Jondaryan, Queensland, for further training.
|
|
No.4 dress. Issued to officers on first posting to a warm-weather area: the uniform is similar to No.2 dress but in a stone-coloured polyester / woollen worsted mix. No.4 dress may be worn on formal occasions when not on parade with troops. When officers are taking part in parades and formations with other ranks in warm weather areas, they wear either No.3 or No.6 dress.
|
|
ML1 is open only to Royal Marines who have completed Senior Command Course. Training similarly takes 8 months, with candidates instructing ML2 training under supervision before being assessed by experienced trainers instructing in regular units. ML2 is open to Subalterns and Other Ranks who have completed Junior Command Course. The course is 8 months long and takes place over the autumn and winter months in the United Kingdom and Norway.
|
|
Unusually for destroyer-type ships, the Frieslands were fitted with side and deck armour to protect against splinter damage from near-misses by bombs. The machinery was based on that of the American s, with four Babcock & Wilcox boilers feeding two sets of geared steam turbines rated at and driving two propeller shafts. This gave a speed of . Range was at . The ship had a crew of 284officers and other ranks.
|
|
39 Captain Alexander Fraser, a veteran of the French and Indian War serving with the regiment, commanded what became known as the Company of Select Marksmen and saw action as skirmishers during the Saratoga campaign in autumn 1777. A number of other officers and other ranks, including Lieutenant Bright Nodder, were captured by the American forces and held as part of the Convention Army. On 31 October 1780 the brig-sloop HMS Ontario was foundered during a violent storm and was sunk east of Fort Niagara on Lake Ontario with the loss of 80 lives including one officer, 34 other ranks, four women and five children from the regiment.Haldimand Papers CO42/14 XP003691 Copy 1 Niagara, 18 November 1780 The resting site of HMS Ontario remained a mystery until 2008 when the nearly pristine brig "was discovered resting partially on its side, with two masts extending more than 20 metres above the lake bottom", in approximately 150 meters of water "off the southern shore".
|
|
The Essex Brigade's historian records that 'Though they were met with a fusillade as they advanced steadily over the plain there was no hesitation'. They reached the line and spent all night consolidating the position.Burrows, p. 48.North, pp. 175–6. The following day (15 August) the 1/6th moved to the support line behind 'Jephson's Post' and the following day moved up to take over the position, losing 7 other ranks killed, 2 officers and 19 other ranks wounded, and 2 missing, during this move. Intermittent shellfire on these positions caused further casualties before the battalion was relieved on 23 August. The brigade then moved to the Lala Baba sector, and on 31 August relieved 13th Australian Bn in the forward trenches in the Hill 60 sector, described by one of the officers as 'notoriously one of the most unpleasant spots on the peninsula'. The 1/6th Bn alternated with the Australians until they were relieved on 4 October.
|
|
Gopal Gurunath Bewoor, the future ninth COAS, was an acting colonel at his promotion to substantive major from substantive captain in 1949, while future Lieutenant General K. P. Candeth was an acting brigadier (substantive captain) at the same time. In April 1948, the former Viceroy's Commissioned Officers (VCO) were re-designated Junior Commissioned Officers, while the former King's Commissioned Indian Officers (KCIO) and Indian Commissioned Officers (ICO), along with the former Indian Other Ranks (IOR), were respectively re-designated as Officers and Other Ranks. Army Day is celebrated on 15 January every year in India, in recognition of Lieutenant General K. M. Cariappa's taking over as the first commander-in-chief of the Indian Army from General Sir Francis Butcher, the last British commander-in- chief of India, on 15 January 1949. With effect from 26 January 1950, the date India became a republic, all active-duty Indian Army officers formerly holding the King's Commission were recommissioned and confirmed in their substantive ranks.
|
|
The first true battledress adopted by Canada for standard issue across the board was the khaki field uniform known as Service Dress, adopted in 1907. This was of a separate pattern from the British Service Dress adopted after the Boer War, and marked a departure in Canadian uniforms in that it was distinct from the scarlet/blue/rifle green uniforms traditionally worn to that point, the latter of which became "ceremonial" dress for parades and other functions apart from field training. Canadian pattern Service Dress worn by Other Ranks did not stand up to the rigors of campaigning, however, and was widely replaced by British uniforms in France; some samples of Canadian pattern SD were retained in Canada, and after the war, surviving to be issued briefly in 1939. Officers wore a distinctive pattern of Service Dress (as did Warrant Officers I Class), which was identical to that worn by British officers; they were privately purchased, and of better quality than Other Ranks uniform.
|
|
The regiment's first deployment took place on 1 February 1900 when a detachment was sent to South Africa under the command of Major Murray-Menzies during the Second Boer War, seeing action in Cape Colony as well as at Drifontein, Johannesberg, Diamond Hill and Wittebergen, and earning the Queen's and the King's Medals with seven clasps. During the conflict, the detachment lost one officer (Lieutenant A.H. Thomas, killed in action) and seven other ranks. A second detachment was sent to South Africa in 1902 arriving just before hostilities ended, and did not see combat. The overall conduct of Ceylon troops received accolades from General Kitchener, Chief of Staff to Lord Roberts in South Africa, who affirmed, "The Ceylon Contingent did very good work in South Africa I only wish we had more of them." During the First World War, the regiment sent a force of eight officers and 229 other ranks under the command of Major J. Hall Brown.
|
|
The U.S. Army lost one officer and 39 enlisted men killed and five officers and 106 other ranks wounded, for a total 40 killed and 113 wounded. Most of the casualties were in Boyd's 1st Brigade. The 2nd Brigade under William Winder saw comparatively light fighting, and only 6 of its men were wounded. The New York Volunteers had 4 men wounded. The 3rd Brigade under Chandler, the last to arrive, suffered no casualties.
|
|
As India responded, regular Pakistan army units were called up. The 19th, 33rd, 38th and 44th FF Battalions, and some Piffer officers serving in Northern Light Infantry battalions, participated in the conflict. In total four officers and twenty four other ranks were killed in action. The war ended after the then Prime Minister of Pakistan, Nawaz Sharif, agreed to call the troops back on July 4, 1999, after meeting with U.S President Bill Clinton.
|
|
In 1917 General Edmund Henry Hynman Allenby, 1st Viscount Allenby created a communications unit which would support his HQ and maintain communications with his units throughout the Sinai Desert. Upon formation the unit was manned by 11 Officers and other ranks attached to GHQ. During this time, the British Army in the midst of launching their, later very successful, Sinai and Palestine campaign. This unit became known collicually as the Wireless Company, Egypt and Palestine.
|
|
Such was the uniqueness of the force at the time that its establishment received a considerable amount of media attention. With a total establishment of 12 officers and 233 other ranks, the force consisted of a headquarters wing and reconnaissance group, an artillery troop of 18-pounder guns, a medium machine gun section, a mortar section and a rifle company.Dennis et al 1995, p. 202. The force's commanding officer was Major Alex MacDonald.
|
|
Is an in- depth examination of the Battle Dress, Service Dress and Khaki Drill uniforms issued to Canadian Other Ranks in World War II. 2001, Making Tracks - Tank Production in Canada by Clive M. Law. An examination of Canadian tank production in the Second World War. '37 Web - Equipping the Canadian Soldierby Ed Storey. A look at 1937 Web Equipment, the infantry gear worn by Canadians in World War II and Korea.
|
|
The ship's main armament was supplied by Vickers-Armstrongs, to be compatible with existing British-built ships in the Thai Navy. Three anti-aircraft guns were carried, backed up by a close-in armament of two cannon and four machine guns. Six torpedo tubes were fitted, with two twin mounts on the ships' centerlines and two single tubes mounted forward at the break of the forecastle. Crew was 70 officers and other ranks.
|
|
When the Cheshire Yeomanry met on the estate, the officers dined in the new house, while the other ranks used the old hall. The old hall was also used to host tours demonstrating the history of the family. From the 1870s, Lord de Tabley kept his collection of historical objects and curiosities in the great hall, creating it into a museum. He also used the old hall as a lending library for local residents.
|
|
The present uniform of the band was created for the massed bands of the Royal Regiment of Artillery for the official birthday parade for Her Majesty the Queen, on Horse Guards Parade, in June 1986. The tunic replaced the No. 1 Dress Jacket, and was quilt-lined. More elaborate gold braiding was added, with emphasis on rank of the wearer. Patent leather boots were worn by the 'other ranks' for the first time.
|
|
Mail was vital for the prisoners of war. Letters allowed them not only to receive news from home but also to ask their families to send parcels and inform them of their receipt. Every month, a prisoner had the right to write two letters (limited to six pages each for officers, and four pages for other ranks), on paper that he had to buy at the camp, and four postcards.Yarnall (2011), p. 29.
|
|
In the month that they spent fighting in the Anzio beachhead, the 1st Battalion's casualties totalled 600 officers and other ranks killed, wounded and missing. Some 700 men of the London Irish Rifles were killed in action during the Second World War. A casualty is brought back across the River Reno during operations by 'C' Company of the 1st Battalion, London Irish Rifles to establish a bridgehead across the river, 6 April 1945.
|
|
With the surgical teams completing 1.8 operations an hour, but if they were required to operate the following day, the team had to be relieved after twelve hours.Cole, p. 8 A non-medical part of the field ambulance establishment was the Royal Army Service Corps detachment, commanded by a Captain, with seventy other ranks, the detachment provided the transport for the field ambulance and was composed of a combination of drivers, motorcyclists and vehicle mechanics.
|
|
Ribbon bar for 2nd award The Air Force Cross (AFC) is a military decoration awarded to officers, and since 1993 other ranks, of the United Kingdom Armed Forces, and formerly also to officers of the other Commonwealth countries. It is granted for "an act or acts of exemplary gallantry while flying, though not in active operations against the enemy". A bar is added to the ribbon for holders who are awarded a further AFC.
|
|
Throughout, his conduct was an example to all of high courage and coolness. During the fighting at Wong Nei Chong Gap, his Company suffered 100% casualties in officers and over 80% in Other Ranks. Before the start of hostilities, his wife and son had been evacuated to the Philippines and then to Sydney. After the surrender on Christmas Day 1941 he was interned as a prisoner-of-war in the Argyle Street Camp.
|
|
Fergusson, p. 41 The Admiralty acquired Glengyle shortly after her launch, and she was converted into a fast supply ship. During April and June 1940, she underwent further conversion into an infantry landing ship capable of transporting an embarked force of up to 34 officers and 663 other ranks and carrying 12 LCAs on Welin-McLachan davits and 1 LCM stored in chocks on deck and launched by 30-ton derricks.Ladd,1976 p.
|
|
Territorial envoys are soldiers who wish to work as non-commissioned officers for a limited time, usually three years. This replaced the rank of envoy and auxiliary-captain. Other territories have made other ranks to reflect this status such as feldsergeant in Germany; sergeant- major' in the Ukraine; envoy in Russia and corpsenvoy in the Netherlands. In US Central they are simply envoys and in the US Southern territory they are sergeants.
|
|
When the professional NCO corps was reintroduced in 2009 it was decided that some ranks in this category should, like the old underofficerare ranks in 1960–1972, have a relative rank higher than the most junior officers. The current relative ranks are shown in the table below. ;Rank insignia The table below shows ranks according to seniority, with the most senior to the left. OF denotes officers, OR other ranks (as per STANAG 2116).
|
|
It is admissible to non-commissioned officers and other ranks for long meritorious or distinguished services of a non-operational nature. In Egypt, the term damgha () or tamgha () is still used in two contexts. One is a tax or fee when dealing with the government. It is normally in the form of stamps that have to be purchased and affixed to government forms, such as a driver license or a registration deed for a contract.
|
|
In 1943, he joined the Royal Air Force Volunteer Reserve, and serving until 1946. He was posted to South Africa where he trained and qualified as a pilot. He reached the rank of flight sergeant while serving with the other ranks. On 11 February 1945, he was commissioned into the Royal Air Force Volunteer Reserve as a pilot officer on probation. On 11 August 1945, he was promoted to flying officer (war substantive).
|
|
Rodger 1986, pp. 348351 Among these other ranks were five positions reserved for widow's men fictitious crew members whose pay was intended to be reallocated to the families of sailors who died at sea. Auroras first Royal Navy duties were as a troop transport, ferrying British soldiers from England to Gibraltar ahead of an expected French or Spanish assault. Thereafter, she was sailed for Havre de Grace, Maryland in search of French privateers.
|
|
Miles, p. 454 C Company of the battalion then performed an important role in the capture of a boiler house and then refused to fall back when they came under counter-attack during the Battle of Passchendaele in July 1917. Some 77 officers and 789 other ranks were killed during the First World War. The Cambridgeshire and Isle of Ely Prisoners of War Help Support Committee supported members of the regiment and their families.
|
|
The 257th Battalion, CEF was a unit in the Canadian Expeditionary Force during the First World War. Mobilized in Saint John, New Brunswick, the unit recruited from that province as well as along with Quebec Ontario. Commanded by Lieut-Col. L. T. Martin, the battalion sailed from Halifax, Nova Scotia on 17 February 1917 aboard S.S. Missanabie and arrived in England on 26 February 1917 with a strength of 29 officers and 902 other ranks.
|
|
128 The depot, staffed by eight officers and seventy-seven other ranks, relocated to the new base on 1 March 1926. It occupied a large hangar that included an administration block, which along with living quarters and ancillary buildings had cost £300,000 to build.RAAF Historical Section, Introduction, Bases, Supporting Organisations, pp. 141–143 As well as receiving, assembling, testing and maintaining RAAF equipment, No. 1 AD was responsible for supporting research flights.
|
|
TF Training Bdes at Warpath.org It left Fovant in January 1917 and moved to Dartmouth, Devon, and finally to Blackdown in April 1917, where it remained for the rest of the war training replacements and convalescents for service on the Western Front. It was disbanded on 22 August 1919. In total, 8631 men of all ranks passed through the three battalions of the 7th Londons, of whom 88 officers and 1430 other ranks died.
|
|
The Indian Territorial Force was a part-time, paid, all-volunteer organisation within the army. Its units were primarily made up of European officers and Indian other ranks. The ITF was created by the Indian Territorial Force Act 1920"Indian Auxiliary Forces: A Territorial Scheme", The Times, 1 October 1920 to replace the Indian section of the Indian Defence Force. It was an all-volunteer force modelled after the British Territorial Army.
|
|
In October 2012, he returned to RAF Brize Norton as the station warrant officer (SWO). On 20 October 2014, he took up the appointment of Chief of the Air Staff's Warrant Officer (CASWO). The holder of this appointment is the most senior warrant officer, and therefore other ranks, of the Royal Air Force; and accordingly, the most senior airman in the country. He stepped down as CASWO in 2016 and was succeeded by Jon Crossley.
|
|
The 7th Battalion suffered 18 officer and 208 other rank casualties, including 4 officers and 12 other ranks killed, but was back in the line two days later.Scott Daniell, p. 233 The Battalion attacked the village of Cahagnes later in the month. This was fought in typical ‘bocage’ countryside, but after the initial attack by the brigade ran into difficulties, 7th Battalion deployed from reserves and captured Cahagnes, beating off several German counter-attacks.
|
|
The medal was authorised in February 1812 by Lord Minto, the Governor-General of India, who had accompanied the expedition to Java. It was awarded to more senior officers in gold (133 awarded) and other ranks in silver (6,519 awarded). Recipients of the silver medal included both native Indian (5,761 recipients) and European (about 750 recipients) soldiers in HEIC service. Members of the British Army and Royal Navy present did not receive the medal.
|
|
After a period of intense training at Lyme Regis the Battalion of 28 officers and 643 other ranks embarked for France from Southampton on 5 April 1940 arriving at Cherbourg. The 1/6th were deployed with the 132nd Infantry Brigade, part of the 44th (Home Counties) Infantry Division, becoming part of the British Expeditionary Force (BEF). They billeted at Conlie then travelled by road, train and a long march to Bailleul on the Belgian border.
|
|
In present Poland a law passed April 6, 2004 requires all women with college nursing or veterinary degrees to register for compulsory service. In addition it allows women to volunteer and serve as professional personnel in all services of the army. As of June 30, 2007 there are 800 women in the army, of which 471 are officers, 308 non-commissioned officers and 21 other ranks, in addition 225 are in military training schools.
|
|
These Commando Units were trained on similar lines to the British Army and Royal Marines Commandos. Each Commando unit comprised two or three officers and between 150 and 170 other ranks. They were equipped with jeeps, motorcycles and up to 15 three-ton trucks. Commando units were involved in the major seaborne landings, either going in with the initial invasion forces or giving active support in other ways to keep the aircraft flying.
|
|
He was Quartermaster-General for India from 1885 to 1889, and introduced a system of organised native brothels for British other ranks in the hope of reducing the incidence of venereal diseases.Philippa Levine, Prostitution, Race, and Politics: Policing Venereal Disease in the British Empire (Psychology Press, 2003), 96-7. He became the second Director of Military Intelligence at the War Office in 1891. He was aide-de-camp to Queen Victoria in 1891.
|
|
In the British Army, Non Regular Permanent Staff (NRPS - often pronounced as Nerps) are members of the Territorial Army who are employed on a full-time basis. They usually fill vital unit administration or quartermaster roles and are most often long-service TA veterans or retired regulars. They hold military rank and wear uniform when appropriate. On 1 April 2003 there were 1,100 NRPS personnel - 300 commissioned officers and 800 other ranks.
|
|
At this stage 190 HAA Bty, with seven officers, 210 other ranks, and 24 attached Maltese Auxiliaries, was billeted in Christian Brothers Street, Gzira, and the two Troops manned gunsites XHE26 (Tal-Qroqq) and XHE 27 (Naxxar), each with 4 x 3.7-inch guns.Anon, p. 26. Shortages of food and supplies on the island were now becoming serious. At last, in November Welshman and her sister ship HMS Manxman appeared, followed by a supply convoy.
|
|
At this point, the battalion estimated that it had suffered 38 killed, 200 wounded and 197 missing. On 15 May, the battalion received 244 reinforcements, bringing its total strength to 23 officers and 723 other ranks. In the early morning on 19 May, Turkish forces launched an attack against the left flank of the Australian lines, which developed into a major battle along the whole Australian front. The attack was repulsed with heavy losses.
|
|
The 6th Light Horse Regiment was raised at Sydney in September 1914 as part of the all volunteer Australian Imperial Force, and comprised twenty-five officers and 497 other ranks serving in three squadrons, each of six troops.Gullett 1941, p. 54. Each troop was divided into eight sections, of four men each. In action one man of each section, was nominated as a horse holder reducing the regiment's rifle strength by a quarter.
|
|
The Parliament of Ireland passed an act in 1715 raising regiments of militia in each county and county corporate. Membership was restricted to Protestants between the ages of 16 and 60. In 1793, during the Napoleonic Wars, the Irish militia were reorganised to form thirty-seven county and city regiments. While officers of the reorganised force were Protestant, membership of the other ranks was now made available to members of all denominations.
|
|
Toward the end of the war, the Australian Army decided to hold on to Tighnabruaich: the property was transferred to the Commonwealth of Australia on 13 June 1945. From mid-1945 until July 1946 it functioned as an Australian Women's Army Service barracks. During this period, the main house was used as an officers' mess and Witton House accommodated the non-commissioned officers. The Other Ranks occupied the huts and tents in the grounds.
|
|
The Efficiency Medal is a long service award for warrant officers, non- commissioned officers, and other ranks of the New Zealand Territorial Force. The medal is awarded for twelve years of continuous and efficient service. First awarded in 1931, it was a replacement for the Colonial Auxiliary Forces Long Service Medal, which was first awarded in 1902. New Zealand is one of the few countries that continues to award the Efficiency Medal.
|
|
At the same time, the branch's other ranks were standardized: a paymaster-in-chief became paymaster captain; fleet paymaster became paymaster commander; staff paymaster became paymaster lieutenant- commander; paymaster became paymaster lieutenant; assistant paymaster became paymaster sub-lieutenant; clerk became paymaster midshipman and assistant clerk became paymaster cadet. Paymaster rear-admiral was established as a rank in its own right by Order in Council of 20 December 1918 applied retroactively to 6 March 1918.
|
|
All ranks of the Royal Australian Air Force (RAAF) are entitled to wear the blue garrison cap with appropriate cap badge as an optional items with General Purpose Uniform (GPU), Service Dress (SD) and Flying Dress (FD) uniforms. The piping of the garrison cap for air officers is light blue, the piping for all other ranks is solid blue. The RAAF is the only branch of the Australian Defence Force entitled to wear garrison caps.
|
|
The British began a new offensive in Mesopotamia in December 1916. For 7th Gloucesters the advance had begun on 30 November, with the battalion acting as rearguard for No 3 Column. It had been reinforced to a strength of 24 officers and 768 other ranks. The battalion crossed the Tigris and on 14 December began moving upriver to clear the bank, crossing back to rejoin the brigade at the end of the day.
|
|
Apart from B/CLXXXVI, which was driven behind the crest by the intensity of fire, the batteries were pushed forward boldly to the crests and remained in position until nightfall, bringing attacks to a standstill with their shrapnel fire. A forward section of C/CLXXIV Bty was overrun, but the two guns were recovered after dark. During this action 39th DA lost three officers, 70 other ranks and 110 horses.Blaxland, p.104.
|
|
For this purpose, a Parachute Holding Wing was established on 1 April 1966. The Para Holding Wing was responsible for carrying out basic and reservist training for all active and reservist paratroopers. In wartime, the Para Holding Wing had the added responsibility of providing transit camp facilities for the launching of an airborne operation. On 5 June 1967, the Personal Accounts Office (Other Ranks) of the Parachute Regiment also moved from Mathura to Gwalior.
|
|
On the night of 25/26 June 1/5th DLI and 1/5th Green Howards led a brigade-scale raid. The battalion had A and B Companies engaged, and captured all but a small section of their objective, establishing a new strongpoint in the captured trench near 'Rotten Row'. The battalion only suffered about 10 casualties in this action. On 27 July the battalion attempted a small raid of two officers and 20 other ranks.
|
|
C Company made another attempt to get forward with fighting patrols but these were subjected to heavy small arms fire as soon as they showed themselves on the skyline and were forced to return to the starting line. In this failed attack the battalion lost two officers and four other ranks killed or died of wounds, five officers and 72 men wounded and 12 missing.Grist, pp. 194–5.Wyrall, pp. 210–2.
|
|
The following Battle of Bellewarde Ridge (24–25 May) involved a renewed German gas attack on V Corps. V Corps lost a further 323 officers and 8936 other ranks during the period 21–30 May.Official History 1915, Volume I, p 340. In October 1915, Allenby was promoted to command Third Army and Lt-Gen Hew Dalrymple Fanshawe was transferred from Cavalry Corps (23 October) to replace him at the head of V Corps.
|
|
248 Having no other dedicated transport of their own, the Royal Air Force (RAF) was approached for the use of four of its air sea rescue boats based at Dover, Ramsgate and Newhaven.Rankin (2009), p.249 The raid would be carried out by 115 officers and other ranks, who were divided into four groups. Each group would be landed on one of the target beaches at Neufchâtel-Hardelot, Stella Plage, Berck and Le Touquet.
|
|
Army Sergeant Major Haughton in 2018 In January 2014, he was appointed Academy sergeant major. The AcSM position is one of the most senior warrant officer appointments in the British Army. In March 2015, he was appointed Army Sergeant Major, making him the most senior warrant officer/other ranks soldier in the British Army. As the Army Sergeant Major, he was the only soldier (and the first) to be a member of the Army Board.
|
|
Production of new craft soon incorporated 1/4 inch armour for the decks over the hold and the stoker's position. In April two troops of No. 4 Commando and eight officers and 43 other ranks of the Carleton and York Regiment (1st Canadian Infantry Division) took part in Abercrombie, a raid on Hardelot, France, near Boulogne. The LCAs of transported the party. This raid also marked the first operational use of the new LCS.
|
|
The Sergeant Major of the Army () is the most senior member of the other ranks of the Danish Army. The appointment holder has the rank of Chefsergeant (). The post was created as part of the changes to the Danish Army in Autumn 2014, and is inspired by the American equivalent. The holder is appointed to serve as adviser for the Army Staff and as well as a representative for all army NCOs.
|
|
The force is led by regular officers and NCOs, with the other ranks comprising both full-time and part-time personnel. Roughly one-third of these regional-level troops are given more advanced training to become an army-level force. The force completed a major reorganization and downsizing between October 2000 through late 2001. The re-organization saw eight of 21 regiments disbanded by General Surayud Chulanont, then commander-in-chief of the army.
|
|
In September 1939, the Somalia Camel Corps had a total strength of fourteen British officers, one British non-commissioned officer, and 554 non-European (mostly ethnic Somalis) other ranks. Initially, the corps was placed under the garrison commander of French Somalia. The four companies of the Somaliland Camel Corps were split among five different locations in the colony. Only "A" Company retained its camels, while the other companies had become infantry units.
|
|
At the time, nurses were given no rank in the military structure. Hall wrote to her family where she vented frustration at the insubordination of other ranks towards her and other supervisors. After nearly a year in her position, she was transferred away from the front-lines to become the chief nurse of American Red Cross in Great Britain. There she saw the war end, with the armistice being signed on November 11, 1918.
|
|
Based at RAF Helwan in Egypt with 18 Hind aircraft, the squadron was organised into three flights of six, with 14 officers and about 180 other ranks. This included 18 pilots, split equally between officers and NCOs. In January 1939 it moved to RAF Ismailia where in April it re-equipped with the Bristol Blenheim Mk.I twin-engined light bomber. With nine or twelve Blenheims, the squadron establishment was set at 360 officers and men.
|
|
They were usually disabled former line infantry officers or men from the Life Guards (whose other ranks came traditionally from the gentry). From February 1712 the recruitment system was reformed. The Hospital was instructed that every new recruit to the corps must have received wounds whilst in service or had spent 20 years in the army. Those who had been dismissed from service or officers who had sold their commissions were also barred.
|
|
Many of the new army's recruits were veterans of the British Army in World War I, where they had served in disbanded Irish regiments of the British Army. Many others were raw recruits without any military experience. The fact that at least 50% of the other ranks had no military experience in turn led to ill-discipline becoming a major problem.Cottrell, Peter The Irish Civil War, 1922–23, London: Osprey, 2008 pages 23–24.
|
|
Repository training, Woolwich Common, 1844. The Royal Military Repository was established, also within the Warren, in 1778 to provide practical, theoretical and historical training in gunnery, both for officers and other ranks; it too moved to Woolwich Common in the early 19th century. The Royal Engineer Establishment was established by the Board in Chatham in 1812, to provide advanced training for its Engineer officers; it was subsequently renamed the School of Military Engineering.
|
|
Officers wore it in silver and NCOs and other ranks in metal. It was worn on the tunic, with no ribbon. A Russian version of the order was completely identical in size and shape to the Prussian Order of the Iron Cross, differing only in that it had no date and monogram of the king. By awarding this cross 12,066 people were represented, but the reward could only be obtained by 7,131 soldiers who survived to 1816.
|
|
174th Siege Battery, RGA, was raised at Weymouth, Dorset, on 13 June 1916 under Army Council Instruction 1239 of 21 June 1916 with a cadre of 3 officers and 78 other ranks from the Dorsetshire Royal Garrison Artillery of the Territorial Force.Army Council Instructions June 1916.Frederick, pp. 703–4. It went out to the Western Front in October 1916, equipped with four 6-inch 26 cwt howitzers, and joined 47th Heavy Artillery Group (HAG) with Third Army.
|
|
174th Siege Battery, RGA, was raised at Weymouth on 13 June 1916 under Army Council Instruction 1239 of 21 June 1916 with a cadre of 3 officers and 78 other ranks from the Dorsetshire RGA.Army Council Instructions June 1916. It went out to the Western Front in October 1916, equipped with four 6-inch howitzers, and soon joined Fifth Army which was engaged in the final stages of the Somme Offensive.Becke, Pt 4, pp. 114–20.
|
|
123rd Siege Battery was formed at Portland under Army Council Instruction 701 of 31 March 1916, based upon a cadre of 3 officers and 78 other ranks drawn from the Dorsetshire Royal Garrison Artillery of the Territorial Force. It went out to the Western Front on 18 July 1916, manning four 6-inch 26 cwt howitzers, and joined 47th Heavy Artillery Group (HAG) in Third Army on 23 July.Army Council Instructions March 1916.Frederick, pp. 703–4.
|
|
Battalion of The Munsters halted the advance of the German Army for fourteen hours in the area of Oisny & Étreux during the retreat from Mons on 27 August, thus enabling the rest of the British Army to withdraw to a safe distance of twelve miles. In their action at Ètreux the 2nd Munsters were decimated, with only five officers and 196 other ranks surviving. Nevertheless, the Battalion's action effectively prevented German pursuit of the BEF I Corps.
|
|
The train quickly departed before a force of friendly Arabs and New Zealanders attacked the station. They captured six officers and 42 other ranks, one of whom said the train contained 300 reinforcements for the Amman garrison. The attack by the New Zealanders was pressed to within of Hill 3039 where they were stalled when exposed to machine gun fire from both flanks; from Hill 3039 to the south and from the Citadel to the north.
|
|
The composite battalion repulsed another counter-attack next morning, before falling back to Domart, where the remnants of 50th (N) Division were relieved and the retreat ended. Captain Pollock was killed in this final retirement, and the 1/4th East Lancashire marched out on 1 April with just three officers and 36 other ranks; 30 more who had been separated during the retreat caught up with them in camp.Blaxland, pp. 96–103.Wyrall, East Yorkshires, pp.
|
|
On 11 April 1940, the establishment of I Corps was gazetted, and by the middle of the month the headquarters' strength was reported as 12 officers and 45 other ranks. Lieutenant General Thomas Blamey was appointed General Officer Commanding (GOC). In late May 1940, approval was provided for the 2nd AIF to raise a third division – the 8th – although it would ultimately not serve with I Corps. Preparations also commenced for I Corps headquarters personnel to begin moving overseas.
|
|
The medal could be awarded to other ranks of the South African Defence Force for exceptionally meritorious service and particular devotion to duty. The use of post-nominal letters by all recipients was allowed from 1993. A Bar, instituted in 1993 as well, could be awarded in recognition of further similar displays of meritorious service and devotion to duty. Although not prescribed, the practice was generally that recipients must already have received the Military Merit Medal (MMM).
|
|
Fire appliance of the Monégasque firefighters Describing itself as a military force,See the official website of the Corps des Sapeaurs-Pompiers title pages. the Corps consists of 10 officers, 26 non- commissioned officers and 99 other ranks (with 25 civilian employees), providing fire, hazardous materials, rescue, and emergency medical services.See these pages for personnel strength and rank structure. The officers' ranks (in descending order of seniority) are: Colonel, Lieutenant- Colonel, Commandant, Captain, Lieutenant, and Sub-Lieutenant.
|
|
Oberstabsgefreiter (abbr. OStGefr, on lists OSG) is the highest enlisted rank in the German Bundeswehr,BROCKHAUS, The encyclopedia in 24 volumes (1796–2001), Volume 20: 3-7653-3680-7, page 700. that might be comparable to corporal (OR-4aThe abbreviation "OR" stands for "Other Ranks / fr: sous- officiers et militaires du rang / ru:другие ранги, кроме офицероф") in Anglophone armed forces.Official Website (Bundeswehr): Dienstgrade und Uniformen der Bundeswehr (Service Ranks and Uniforms of the German Federal Defence Forces), in German.
|
|
Although the brigade was responsible for the centre objective during the assault, it could only provide three hundred men, with another one hundred men coming from the Australian 18th Battalion. The regiment's contribution was five officers and 125 other ranks. The battle commenced with an hour-long artillery bombardment. The Auckland and Canterbury Mounted Rifles formed the first line of attack, the Wellington regiment and the Otago Mounted Rifles the second, and the Australians made up the third line.
|
|
Two other men also received a DSO both majors, Herrold for the raid on the rail line at Amman and Ralph Wyman at Gallipoli. There were two civilian awards, of an Officer of the Order of the British Empire and a Member of the Order of the British Empire. The Military Cross was awarded to eight officers; two men received bars for a second award. The other ranks were awarded six Distinguished Conduct Medals, and sixteen Military Medals.
|
|
The Parliament of Ireland passed an act in 1715 raising regiments of militia in each county and county corporate. Membership was restricted to Protestants between the ages of sixteen and sixty. In 1793, during the Napoleonic Wars, the Irish militia were reorganized to form thirty-seven county and city regiments. While officers of the reorganized force were all Protestants, membership of the other ranks was now opened up to members of all denominations, including Roman Catholics.
|
|
3 Even though the regiment used horses, they were not cavalry but mounted infantry, and expected to ride to the battlefield, dismount and then fight as traditional infantry.Stack 2011, p.1883 Attached to, but not part of, the regiment were medical and veterinary officers, an artificer, three more other ranks and another eighteen horses. The regiment was assigned to the New Zealand Mounted Rifles Brigade, serving alongside two other regiments: the Auckland Mounted Rifles and the Wellington Mounted Rifles.
|
|
Ooi 1998, 616 The news was immediately broken to the British other ranks' compound, and quickly spread to the other compounds. Celebratory meals were prepared, with precious supplies and livestock used up. The Japanese guards were unaware of their country's surrender, and as the day coincided with an official camp holiday, marking the opening of the camp on 15 August three years previously, they were satisfied that the celebrations were related to the break from the working parties.
|
|
A barrack master was appointed for each building. The camp and barrack masters were appointed by Colonel Suga. In addition, the Dutch other ranks and about 50 British soldiers were stationed in a separate compound at the Kampong Batu Tujoh airfield (also known as Bukit Stabah), near Kuching.Ooi 1998, 317, 399–400 The camp included areas that had once been a rubber tree plantation, and some of the trees remained inside the compounds, providing a limited amount of shade.
|
|
The Organisation become very active. Its operation was divided into four sections: Sadar Valley West Hill areas of Manipur, Sadar Hill areas in the east Valley, Hill areas of Manipur and Imphal valley, each with a commander, and other ranks. The organisation has an estimated strength of some 3800 as of 2008. PLA-MP is also a member of the Manipur Peoples Liberation Front, an umbrella organisation of the separatist organisations of Manipur namely; the UNLF and PREPAK.
|
|
After a week they relieved the 1/6th Essex and took over the Norfolk Street sector until they were relieved in turn by the 1/4th Norfolk Regiment and returned to the New Bedford Road rest camp on 26 October. Throughout November the regiment took turns in the trenches to the right of Hill 60, suffering a trickle of casualties. By the end of the month casualties amounted to 200 out of 500 other ranks, mostly from sickness.
|
|
As collar badges, the officers wore gilt Welsh leeks on their blue patrol jackets and bronze regimental cap badges in service dress, while the other ranks wore Welsh Dragon badges. During and after World War II, the whole of 81st and 281st Field Rgts wore RA badges, but after 1967 their successors in the Glamorgan Yeomanry Troop of 211 (South Wales) Bty of 104th Light Air Defence Rgt were allowed the regimental collar badge in No 1 uniform.
|
|
When the garrison fired the cannons for the first time the concussion created a fracture that extended from top to bottom. The tower's garrison was drawn from the Royal Artillery. The garrison was originally to have consisted of two officers and 60 NCOs and other ranks, but with the reduction in armament, two officers and 30 men was deemed sufficient. Boats from Guernsey brought provisions and fresh drinking water; the cistern provided the water for general use.
|
|
The team left Lhasa by road Gyatse- Shigatse- Tingri for base camp where it arrived on 2 April 2007. The advance base camp at 21,000 feet was established on 17 April. On 28 April, 16 members of the team moved to Camp 1 at 23,000 feet. On 13 May 2007, Mingmar's group of six other ranks (ORs), reached Camp 1. The first group, comprising 1 officer, 1 JCO, and 4 ORs climbed Everest on 15 May 2007.
|
|
As built Fame was comparable in size to Slade's Dublinclass vessels, being long with a keel, a beam of , and a hold depth of . Construction expenses were £26,392.10s with an additional £9,169.9s for fitting-out significantly less than costs for the majority of Dublinclass ships. Her designated complement was 550, comprising five commissioned officers a captain and four lieutenants overseeing 80 warrant and petty officers, 304 naval ratings, 99 Marines and 62 servants and other ranks.
|
|
Joslen, p. 194 In November 1943, each brigade was allocated two anti-aircraft tanks and three bridge laying tanks, while each tank battalion headquarters had two of its anti-aircraft tanks replaced by observation tanks. The headquarters of each regiment was allocated 11 light tanks, while the squadrons themselves remained unchanged. Each battalion could muster 52 infantry tanks, 11 light tanks, six close support tanks, six anti- aircraft tanks, two observation tanks, 38 officers and 670 other ranks.
|
|
In 1974, formal command of the service was handed over to the Chilean Ministry of National Defense, and it was integrated into the ranks and traditions of the Chilean Armed Forces as a result. Until 2011, this was the case for the service, from that year onward it is a part of the Ministry of the Interior and Public Security. The Basic Training Center, which trains future personnel of the other ranks, was created in 1979.
|
|
According to WO Instruction No 181 of December 1915, 96th Siege Battery was to be formed at Pembroke Dock by three officers and 78 other ranks (the establishment of a full company) drawn from the Glamorgan RGA.WO Instructions December 1915. The battery actually formed on 1 January 1916 with three officers and 90 men from the Glamorgan RGA and 64 recruits from the Pembroke Dock RGA establishment, under the command of Major C.H.M. Sturgis.MacDonald, Pro Patria Mori, p. 172.
|
|
The Distinguished Service Cross (DSC) is a third level military decoration awarded to officers, and since 1993 ratings and other ranks, of the British Armed Forces, Royal Fleet Auxiliary and British Merchant Navy, and formerly also to officers of other Commonwealth countries. The DSC is "awarded in recognition of an act or acts of exemplary gallantry during active operations against the enemy at sea."Defence FactSheet Accessed 28 June 2007. Since 1979 it can be awarded posthumously.
|
|
This bought time for Indian forces to fly into Srinagar airfield and block all routes of ingress to Srinagar itself. During the battle, along with Sharma, one junior commissioned officer and 20 other ranks of D company were killed. Sharma's body was recovered three days later. Though it was disfigured beyond recognition, his body was identified by means of the leather holster of his pistol and a few pages of Bhagavad Gita in his chest pocket.
|
|
In 1980-1989 Cuba used ranks and insignia based on the Soviet system (to the extent of copying the embroidery pattern on officers' shoulderboards). Nowadays, rank insignia are green colored and the rank insignia used during the early 1970s for junior officers were reinstated. Moreover, other ranks insignia are now on the sleeve and are similar to those used during the Cuban Revolution by the Rebel Army. Only general rank insignia are still based on the Soviet system.
|
|
They arrived at Cape Town on 31 March, and were sent to Beira, where they formed part of General Carrington's column, operating in Rhodesia and Western Transvaal. A third Tasmanian contingent, the Third Tasmanian (Imperial Bushmen) Contingent, departed on 26 April, and the Fourth Tasmanian (Imperial Bushmen) Contingent followed soon after. A branch of Tasmanian Special Service Officers also accompanied the Tasmanian contingents. In total, 28 officers and 822 other ranks were sent from the colony.
|
|
The Sri Lanka Army General Service Corps (SLAGSC) a corps of the Sri Lanka Army. The corps carries out much of the administrative work of the army. The role of the Corps is to provide logistic backing to Regular and Volunteer units by performing Financial/ Accounting Services, pay duties, legal services, running of agriculture projects and farms etc. Therefore, it is made up of Accountants, Legal Officers, Agriculture Offices, data processing officers and other ranks specialized in those fields.
|
|
These probably went all the way to the toes (similar foot-wrappers are still worn by Russian other ranks). Some soldiers, including later Imperial portraits in military dress, show boots nearly reaching the knee - red for the Emperor. In the Imperial Regalia of the Holy Roman Emperors there are shoes or slippers in Byzantine style made in Palermo before 1220. They are short, only to the ankle, and generously cut to allow many different sizes to be accommodated.
|
|
The Indian Territorial Force (ITF) was a part-time, paid volunteer organisation within the Indian Army in British India. Its units were primarily made up of European officers and Indian other ranks. The ITF was created by the Indian Territorial Force Act 1920"Indian Auxiliary Forces: A Territorial Scheme", The Times, 1 October 1920 to replace the Indian section of the Indian Defence Force. It was an all-volunteer force modelled after the British Territorial Army.
|
|
The battalion had been over its establishment strength, and during the 2nd Boer War it was permitted to raise three additional companies, one at Chesterfield, one at Buxton, and one a special Cyclist Company. The battalion formed a service company of volunteers to serve alongside the Regulars in the war, earning the Battle honour South Africa 1900–1902. A total of three officers and 125 other ranks served either with the 1st Battalion or with the Imperial Yeomanry.Leslie.
|
|
The original uniform of the Liverpool Irish was green with scarlet facings, changing to green facings in 1904. On conversion to Royal Artillery in 1947, officers and warrant officers wore Rifle green caubeens and other ranks wore Irish infantry bonnets. All ranks continued to wear the 8th Battalion badge on an emerald green backing with the hackle in RA colours of red and blue. They also wore green lanyards in place of the Gunners' traditional white.
|
|
Prior to World War I the regiment wore a dark blue review order modelled on that of the regular hussar regiments of the British Army. However the six bands of braid across the front of the tunic were silver for officers and white for other ranks. Officers had red morocco shoulder belts, while troopers wore leather bandoliers. The historic fur busbies, with white over red plumes, were issued to all ranks for special occasions such as coronation parades.
|
|
An Australian sailor and soldier wearing formal uniforms. Members of the Royal Australian Navy and Royal Australian Air Force posted to the unit perform their ceremonial duties in the standard ceremonial uniforms of their service as the variance between trades is minimal. A notable addition to the uniform is the white "Airman's Belt" worn by all Other Ranks. For members of the Australian Army uniforms vary significantly between Corps with embellishments differing between silver, gold and black.
|
|
By late 1915 the AFC began forming complete squadrons. At British request No. 1 Squadron was dispatched to Egypt with 28 officers and 195 other ranks, where they were equipped with British aircraft including BE2c and Martinsyde G100. The squadron operated from Heliopolis, Palestine and Syria over the next two years, supporting ground forces in all the major battles of the Palestine campaign against the Turks. Missions included aerial reconnaissance, bombing enemy positions, communications and artillery spotting.
|
|
No. 52 Commando was formed in the Middle East at Geneifa in August 1940, from volunteers from units serving in the Middle East and a small number of veterans from the Spanish Civil War who had escaped to Palestine after the French defeat in 1940. No. 52 Commando had an establishment of a small Headquarters and three Troops. Each Troop had four sections of one officer and 25 other ranks. A total of 371 all ranks.
|
|
The 76th Battalion, with an establishment of 1,153, was raised from fifteen militia units of the second divisional area, outside of Toronto, including the Halton Rifles and the Dufferin Rifles of Canada. A former officer of the Halton Rifles, Major J. Ballantine, was chosen to command. Ballantine had been awarded the DSO while serving with the 4th Battalion, CEF, and was home on sick leave. The Halton Rifles contributed one officer and 98 other ranks to the 76th Battalion.
|
|
The capture of Port-en-Bessin given the codename Operation Aubery was essential for the Allies which was to become the main port for fuel deliveries to Normandy until Cherbourg had been liberated. The assault on Port-en-Bessin began at 16:00 hours 7 June supported by naval gunfire support was captured the next afternoon after fierce fighting. By the 8 June No. 47 now had a strength of 19 officers and 259 other ranks.
|
|
On the evening of the 12th, a small group on horseback broke out in an attempt to reach the British garrison at Jalalabad but only Surgeon William Brydon managed to do so, arriving late on the afternoon of the next day.Carter, p. 150 This left an estimated 20 officers and 45 other ranks surrounded by the Ghilji on a hill outside the village of Gandamak; they refused an offer to surrender and were over-run.Carter, p.
|
|
The following day, the 11th Battalion moved to a position on "Anzac Ridge", before later moving to Zonnebeke at the end of the month where they suffered heavy casualties from German artillery. Throughout November and the first part of December, the battalion remained out of the line, resting around Bologne, before returning to the front around Messines in late December, remaining there over New Years. The battalion's strength during this time was 32 officers and 687 other ranks.
|
|
In April 1941, he became commander of XII Corps responsible for the defence of Kent. During this period he instituted a regime of continuous training and insisted on high levels of physical fitness for both officers and other ranks. He was ruthless in sacking officers he considered would be unfit for command in action. Promoted to temporary lieutenant-general in July, in December Montgomery was given command of South- Eastern Command overseeing the defence of Kent, Sussex and Surrey.
|
|
Pitman p. 32 The regiment fought next in the Sidi Rezegh area on 27 and 28 November, finding itself once again outgunned by enemy armour returning from its raid on the Egyptian border. After the battle, the regiment was withdrawn and re-equipped with 52 Honies which had already seen battle with the 8th King's Royal Irish Hussars. As well as materiel losses, the fighting to date had cost the regiment 16 officers and 70 other ranks.
|
|
Other ranks were housed in tents pitched to the southeast of the quadrangle buildings. The Company moved out of Scheyville in November 1942. They first moved to a Staging Camp in Brisbane and then to Townsville where on 29 December 1942 they boarded the MV Duntroon and were shipped to New Guinea where they served at Port Moresby, Nadzab and Lae during 1943 and 1944. Initially illuminating anti-aircraft artillery they soon were also employed illuminating enemy aircraft.
|
|
He was educated at Effra Parade Primary School and Dulwich College. In 1946, having done well in his Eleven-Plus exam, he was offered a full scholarship to attend Dulwich College, a public school in southeast London. Following school, he undertook his National Service in the Royal Artillery between 1953 and 1955. He joined the other ranks on the advice of his father, even though he had the option to take a commission and serve as an officer.
|
|
There the British-Company forces, under the command of General Hugh Gough, were successful in a hard-fought battle where the regiment suffered heavy casualties, including 18 out of 23 officers and 281 out of 580 other ranks. The regiment had been part of an attack on the strongest part of the Sikh lines. However, they were unable to carry the position at bayonet point and were forced to retreat with the rest of their division.United Services Magazine, p.
|
|
On 3 September 1939 – two days after Germany had invaded Poland—the British Empire, France and their Allies declared war on Germany, beginning the Second World War. During that conflict the regiment raised nine battalions and the 3rd (Special Reserve) Training Battalion. The regiment saw service in France, North Africa, Burma, Italy, Belgium, the Netherlands and Germany. Approximately 1,408 officers and other ranks of the Oxfordshire and Buckinghamshire Light Infantry lost their lives during the Second World War.
|
|
The frock coat (Waffenrock) of the Jäger was – for officers and men – cut in the same style as the infantry. The other ranks' coat was made of pike gray cloth and had grass-green epaulettes, shoulder trim, collar and cuffs. The buttons for all regiments were yellow and marked with the battalion number. The shirts worn by the Rifles were of the same colour as the jacket with grass-green gorget patches to indicate their arm of service.
|
|
Lacy was one of the first recipients of the Order of Saint Alexander Nevsky when it was established, furthermore he was given command of all infantry in St Petersburg, Ingria and Novgorod. By 1728 he was ranked third of only six full generals in the Russian Army and the only foreigner. As a foreigner his salary was 3,600 Roubles a year, 15% higher than Russian generals. Higher salaries for foreign born generals was seen in other ranks too.
|
|
Khristiani attained martyrdom on November 1, 1914 and was awarded the St. George Sword posthumously in 1915. “He commanded his regiment in a battle in November 1914. Despite being under strong artillery and rifle fire from the enemy side and being wounded in the arm, he continued to defend them and lead the battle. He led his regiment to counter-attack against the advancing enemy thereby, setting an example of courage and valor to other ranks of the regiment.
|
|
The 36th Battalion was one of these units; the others being the 35th and 37th Battalions.Gillespie 1952, pp. 45–46. Upon formation, the majority of the battalion's other ranks were drawn from men from the Central Districts who were originally intended to be sent to the Middle East as reinforcements for the New Zealand 2nd Division,Gillespie 1952, p. 46. while officers were mainly sourced from armoured formations such as the Tank Brigade and the Divisional Cavalry Regiment.
|
|
21 Now under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel E. Townsend, the airborne element of 16 PFA was ten officers and 125 other ranks. To supplement the airborne group, another travelled by land, which included the bulk of their transport and seven ambulances. Loaded with seven days supplies of medical equipment and stores. After landing 16 PFA were to clear the casualties on the brigade DZ, and then move into Arnhem to take over the St Elizabeth Hospital.
|
|
Serre Road Cemetery Grave Waterhouse returned to his unit, the 2nd Battalion, The Essex Regiment, at some stage prior to the Battle of the Somme. This Battalion was part of the 12th Brigade of the 4th Infantry Division On 1 July, Waterhouse was serving with C Company. His unit was stationed in the line south of the village of Serre. At the start of the assault the 2nd Bn had comprised 24 officers and 606 other ranks.
|
|
The Southern Cross Medal could be awarded to members of the South African Defence Force for outstanding devotion to duty. From 1952 to 1967, the award could be made to all ranks, until an equivalent award for other ranks, the Pro Merito Medal, was introduced in 1967 and the award of the Southern Cross Medal was restricted to officers. The first awards were made on the occasion of the fiftieth anniversary of the Union of South Africa in 1960.
|
|
Boelcke was appointed commander of Jasta 2 on 30 August 1916. The unit utilised the empty buildings vacated by FFA 32 in the Vélu Woods. As of 27 August the fledgling Jasta had three officers and 64 other ranks on strength, but no aircraft. The first aircraft arrived on 1 September; two Fokker DIIIs and an Albatros D.I. By 8 September there were eight pilots on strength, including Manfred von Richthofen, Erwin Böhme and Otto Höhne.
|
|
LSIs were grouped according to their troop capacity and endurance. Bruce, p. 16. Initially, all were requisitioned merchant vessels that exchanged carrying lifeboats for landing craft. Bruce, p. 16. During April and June 1940, the Glens underwent further conversion into LSIs capable of transporting an embarked force of up to 34 officers and 663 other ranks and carrying 12 LCAs on Welin-McLachan davits and 1 LCM(1) stored in chocks on deck and launched by 30-ton derricks.
|
|
Auchinleck liked the plan and it was endorsed by the Army High Command. At that time, there was already a deception organisation in the Middle East area, which wished to create a phantom airborne brigade to act as a threat to enemy planning. This deception unit was named K Detachment Special Air Service Brigade, and thus Stirling's unit was designated L Detachment Special Air Service Brigade. The force initially consisted of five officers and 60 other ranks.
|
|
8th East Yorkshires in the second wave quickly ran into 1st Royal Scots Fusiliers (RSF) in front, who were completely held up. By the end of the day the brigade held a series of outposts in No man's land. Despite its heavy casualties – 6 officers killed (including the Padre), one wounded, 35 other ranks killed, 161 wounded and 39 missing – 8th EYR had to take over the line during the night from the even more shattered 1st RSF.
|
|
Keogh 1965, p. 44. The following year, nine more infantry battalions were disbanded. Between 1929 and 1937, the number of soldiers within the Militia who could provide effective service was well below the force's actual on paper strength as many soldiers were unable to attend even a six-day annual camp out of fear of losing their civilian employment. Also it has been estimated that up to 50 per cent of the Militia's other ranks were medically unfit.
|
|
The sergeants and other ranks specialties are: Communications operators (OPCOM), Meteorology operators (OPMET), Air circulation and traffic radar operators (OPCART), Detection radar operators (OPRDET), IT operators (OPINF), Assistance and rescue systems operators (OPSAS), Air materiel mechanics (MMA), Ground materiel mechanics (MMT), Electricity mechanics (MELECT), Electronics mechanics (MELECA), Aircraft electricity and instruments mechanics (MELIAV), Armament and equipment mechanics (MARME), Supply (ABS), Infrastructure construction and maintenance (CMI), Air police (PA), Secretariat and service support (SAS) and Musicians (MUS).
|
|
Though the LCA had been designed around the most common likely load, a British infantry platoon, the original war establishment of a commando (a headquarters and 10 troops) was formed without reference to this fact. Early in 1941, each Commando unit's establishment was changed to consist of a Headquarters and six troops. Each troop would comprise three officers and 62 other ranks; this number was set so each troop would fit into two LCA.Young, p. 25.
|
|
However, the battery did not stay long in Plymouth, because it was rostered for overseas service. By November 1940, it was at a mobilisation centre at Southend-on-Sea awaiting embarkation. While at Southend, the battery was attached to 69th (Royal Warwickshire Regiment) Heavy AA (HAA) Regiment. It then sailed together with 190/69 and 191/69 HAA Btys to Malta, arriving via Egypt on 8 January 1941 with a strength of nine officers and 322 other ranks.
|
|
He can wear a full uniform on all ceremonial occasions. An officer of this rank is entitled to an office and staff, as well as all privileges entitled to a serving General for life. This includes pay, an official residence, transport and a security detail. Furthermore, such an officer is entitled to receive a guard of honor composed of four officers and 150 other ranks and a military funeral on his death with a 21-gun salute.
|
|
Reduced to minimal strength, the 18th was withdrawn from the front and converted to a carrier battalion. When it was ordered to move forward on 8 July, Trotter decided to oversee the movement personally and arrived before the battalion. The troop movements prompted the Germans to bombard the area. A shell landed in the entrance to brigade headquarters, killing Trotter, a lieutenant, two other ranks, and mortally wounding Lieutenant Colonel William Smith of the 18th Manchesters.
|
|
They also mistakenly believed that Mulcahy was President of the IRB. The Army Council by now accepted and took steps to action the Governments budgetary target of 1,300 officers and 30,000 other ranks by January 1924. The decisions now were not how many but who. The predicament the Army Council and in particular Mac Mahon and Mulcahy found themselves in was in large part due to their taking a stronger line against the IRA than would their political masters.
|
|
One platoon of A Company was practically wiped out before the company reached the German second line, and on its right fierce fighting severely weakened B Company before it was eventually able to join A Company. Companies C and D following in support took many casualties, and only a few of these men made it to the objective unwounded.Wyrall pp175–177 As it consolidated its gains the battalion continued to take casualties, and heavy shelling also took a toll of the wounded making their way back to the rear lines. Lacking reinforcement, the survivors were ordered to withdraw, and by 22:00 they were back in their original trenches, from which, at 03:00 on 9 September, they repulsed a German counter-attack.Wyrall pp176–177 Casualties to the battalion in the action around High Wood were 5 officers killed and 8 wounded – amongst whom was the commanding officer Lieutenant-Colonel Pagan – and 84 other ranks killed and 122 wounded, leaving the battalion with just 4 officers and 96 other ranks fit for duty.
|
|
Men of the 2nd Battalion, Royal Munster Fusiliers in Aldershot just prior to the outbreak of the First World War, 1914. At the outbreak of war, the 2nd Royal Munster Fusiliers was under strength, and reservists were called up from the regimental depots at Tralee and Fermoy amid much local cheering, to join the battalion at Aldershot which brought the battalion up to a strength of 27 officers and 971 other ranks before its departure to France on 13 August 1914.Staunton p.158 As part of the British Expeditionary Force, the 2nd Royal Munster Fusiliers took part in the Battle of Mons and on 27 August were given the arduous task of forming the rearguard to cover the retreat of the 1st Division in the face of the German advance, with instructions to retreat only if ordered. The Munster's made an epic stand in a renowned rearguard action during the defence of Etreux, losing 9 officers and 87 other ranks killed while holding out, with most of the rest of the battalion being surrounded and taken prisoner after running out of ammunition.
|
|
Staunton, pp.282–85 The 2nd Royal Munster Fusiliers was largely destroyed by the German offensive, losing 36 officers and 796 other ranks since 21 March. The battalion moved northwards to amalgamate with the equally hard hit 1st Royal Munster Fusiliers at Inghem on 14 April, with the resulting unit numbering 28 officers and 896 other ranks. The 2nd Royal Munster Fusiliers was then reduced to a training cadre of 11 officers, who left the 16th (Irish) Division to provide instruction for newly arrived American Expeditionary Force.Staunton, pp.46–47 In May, the 1st Royal Munster Fusiliers entered the lines again at Gommecourt, a quiet sector during the summer. On 27 August, the battalion again entered the line for an attack near Croisilles, taking enemy support trenches on the Hindenburg Line in half an hour with minimal losses. This was followed by the assault of 2 September when Martin Doyle won the battalion's third Victoria Cross on the Drocourt–Queant Line south of the river Scarpe, with the battalion suffering 350 casualties.
|
|
Although these deployments successfully restored peace, it arguably led to the distrust of the military by working class Australians which later,. along with competing imperial and national priorities,. shaped the provisions of the Defence Act (1903) which was enacted to establish the structure of the Australian Army after Federation and which firmly established the Army at that time as a "home service army" made up primarily of citizen soldiers.. In late 1899, the outbreak of fighting in South Africa against the Boers, resulted in the dispatch of contingents from all colonies and an increase in volunteers serving in local units in Australia. Finally, on 1 March 1901, three months after the Federation of Australia became a reality, the Australian Army was formed and all colonial forces came under its control.. Upon establishment, the authorised strength of the colonial forces that were transferred amounted to 1,665 officers and 28,385 other ranks, of which only 115 officers and 1,323 were permanent.. The actual strength was a little below this establishment, consisting of only 1,480 officers and 25,873 other ranks.
|
|
The brigade then moved to the Lala Baba sector, and from 1 to 10 September interchanged with parties of the 4th Australian Brigade, some holding positions known as 'Table Top', and 'Rhododendron Spur', others working on new trenches.Burrows, pp. 49–70, 1. Throughout September and October 1915, 54th Division made preparations to complete the capture of Hill 60 sector, described by one of the officers as 'notoriously one of the most unpleasant spots on the peninsula'. The main task was assigned to 163rd Brigade, which was strengthened by 1/7th Essex, the 1/8th Battalion, Hampshire Regiment being transferred to 161st Brigade in exchange for three months. However, although a mine was exploded under Hill 60, the main operation was cancelled because of the weak state of 54 Division: during September to November 1915, 161st Brigade lost 2 officers and 33 other ranks killed and 8 officers and 103 men wounded, but in the same period 45 officers and 1659 other ranks were admitted to hospital sick.Burrows, pp. 70–1.
|
|
The proportion of French officers to Moroccan other ranks was low, with normally only two in each company. Locally recruited Indochinese auxiliaries were attached to each Tabor as reconnaissance units. Brigaded for administrative purposes in the Groupement de Tabors Marocain d'Extreme Orient there were, at any one time, usually three Tabors serving in Indochina during the war against the Viet Minh. In October 1950 the 11e Tabor was overrun at Na Kheo, with only 369 survivors out of 924 goumiers and French officers.
|
|
The Long Service and Good Conduct Medal is a military award recognizing 15 years of exemplary and unblemished service by non-commissioned and other ranks members of the New Zealand Defence Force. Established in 1985, these medals replaced the British Long Service and Good Conduct Medals with specific versions for New Zealand. There are three version of the Long Service and Good Conduct Medal, one each for the New Zealand Army, Royal New Zealand Navy, and the Royal New Zealand Air Force.
|
|
Royal Marines recruit training is the longest basic modern infantry training programme of any Commonwealth, or North Atlantic Treaty Organisation (NATO) combat troops. The Royal Marines are the only part of the British Armed Forces where officers and other ranks are trained at the same location, the Commando Training Centre Royal Marines (CTCRM) at Lympstone, Devon. Much of the basic training is carried out on the rugged terrain of Dartmoor and Woodbury Common with a significant proportion taking place at night.
|
|
Vickers gun crew Until 1914, British infantry officers still carried swords and the cavalry retained the cavalry sword throughout the war.Sheffield & Pelger, p106 The other officers' weapon was the revolver, the three most common being the Webley MK V or VI, the Colt New Service and the Smith & Wesson hand ejector. All other ranks in the BEF carried a .303 Lee–Enfield rifle fitted with an easily loaded ten-round magazine and issued with a seventeen-inch (430 mm) bayonet.
|
|
The Police Department had suspended two sub inspectors and an inspector. The entire team in the Sathankulam police station, including those in other ranks, have been transferred to other locations. Kanimozhi, Member of Parliament, Lok Sabha for the Thoothukudi Constituency said the incident was a collective failure of police and other officials and a gross violation of human rights. On 28 June, The Tamil Nadu Chief Minister Edappadi K Palaniswami has directed the probe into the deaths be handed over to the CBI.
|
|
The problems faced by the Greek forces in Asia Minor resulted in a first wave of reinforcements, including the rest of the Arcipelago Division. On 18 June 1919 Colonel (later Major General) Charalambos Tseroulis assumed command of the division, which now held the northernmost part of the Greek occupation zone around Bergama and Ayvalık. In late July 1919, the Archipelago Division numbered on paper 340 officers and 8,421 other ranks, of which about 9.5% were missing or otherwise not available.
|
|
The regiment recruits mostly from the Pashtun tribes of Khyber-Pakhtunkhwa, although officers and other ranks from all over Pakistan have served and continue to serve in the regiment. Prior to 2000, the Piffers had been standardised to include equal numbers of Pashtuns and Punjabis in its non- officer ranks, but in 2000, this composition was amended to include 10% Sindhis and 5% Balochis, reducing the quota of Punjabis to 35%. This measure was intended to diminish segregation within the Army.
|
|
Phantom deployed in squadrons in North West Europe, South East Europe, North Africa and Italy. Each squadron supported an Army and consisted of a squadron HQ (SHQ) and a number of patrols (one per Corps and a further ten further forward of Corps). Each patrol consisted of an officer, an NCO and up to 9 other ranks. They were typically equipped with Norton motorcycles, Jeeps, Morris 15cwt trucks and White M3 A1 Scout cars and carried a 107 Receiver, 52 and 22 sets.
|
|
A Battery fired point blank at the advancing infantry at a range of 60 yards and all the guns fired to the last minute. Most of the brigade's guns were put out of action by enemy shellfire, in the case of those remaining in action the breechblocks and dial sights were removed before capture. The enemy only captured the gun positions after hand-to-hand fighting. CCLI Brigade's total casualties were 19 officers and about 250 other ranks, chiefly missing.
|
|
Wylly, p. 414 It sailed on to Kalamita Bay in September 1854Wylly, p. 420 and advanced under heavy Russian fire at the Battle of Alma later that month.Wylly, p. 426 Due to the heavy casualties suffered in this attack the Regimental colours, normally carried by an ensign, were seized by Private James Keenan: he planted them triumphantly on the earthwork of the Great Redoubt.Wylly, p. 429 The regiment lost some 20 officers and some 180 other ranks in the battle.
|
|
The original officers' uniform of the 1st Gloucestershire AVC was a long-skirted blue tunic with scarlet cuffs, collar and edging, five rows of black braid across the front and black Austrian knots on the sleeves. Other ranks wore a blue tunic with black Austrian knots. A peaked forage cap was worn with a silver grenade on the front, with white waist and cross belts. A busby became the full dress headgear in the 1860s and was worn until 1908.
|
|
Before Haifa was captured by the 14th Cavalry Brigade (5th Cavalry Division) on 23 September, Chaytor's Force had crossed the Jordan River to climb to the Plateau of Moab and Gilead on their way to capture Es Salt.Downes p. 722Gullett p. 39 An extensive rearguard position, defended by nine officers and 150 other ranks with rifles and machine guns, across the road from Damieh to Es Salt had been attacked and outflanked by the Canterbury Mounted Rifles Regiment advance guard.
|
|
All that day and night they managed to hold onto what they had won, waiting for reinforcement to continue the attack.Powles 1928, pp.208–209 The next day it was decided to make a dismounted attack on Hill 3039, outside Amman. The regiment, while still holding its own lines, provided eleven officers and 102 other ranks to take part in the assault. At 02:00 they formed up and started forward, the regiment's contingent forming the second line with the Wellington Mounted Rifles.
|
|
The ten Independent Companies were disbanded after the Norwegian campaign. While most of their men were returned to their parent units and formations, calls were being made throughout the Army for men to join the new Commando units. Those men from the Independent Companies who volunteered were formed on 14 June into No. 11 Independent Company, with an establishment of 25 officers and 350 other ranks. The Company took part in Operation Collar, a raid on the Pas de Calais on 24 June.
|
|
RHA officers' pattern sealskin (formerly bearskin) busby (not to be confused with the bearskin cap, as worn by soldiers in the guards, and infantry), with tall white plume (ostrich feathers) attached to ferrule to the top of the front. Lanyard looped around cap. Red busby bag apparently, during the Napoleonic period, the bag could contain dried fruit (raisins) for sustenance when times were hard. It is also said that the other ranks' horse hair plumes were used in place of a shaving brush.
|
|
The SAF Volunteer Corps (SAFVC) was established in October 2014 to allow female Singapore citizens, first generation permanent residents and naturalised citizens, all of whom would not ordinarily have any national service obligation, to serve as volunteers in the SAF. The SAFVC Volunteers (SV) have a unique rank structure that does not correlate with the other ranks in the SAF. The SAFVC ranks comprise five tiers from SAFVC Volunteer (Trainee), abbreviated as SV (Trainee), to SAFVC Volunteer 4 (SV4), enumerated by winged chevrons.
|
|
A brief history of the Nuffield Laboratory of Ophthalmology During the First World War, the hospital was converted for military use as the Third Southern General Hospital. Officers were treated in Somerville College, which was also converted, and other ranks were treated in the infirmary. A number of pioneering moments in medical history occurred at the hospital. Penicillin was first tested on patients on 27 January 1941 and the Nuffield Laboratory of Ophthalmology was founded on the site in 1942.
|
|
The corps consisted of both Regular and part-time personnel, and had commissioned officers, warrant officers, non commissioned officers and other ranks who filled a variety of roles including general duties, cooking, clerical work, instruction, warehousing, and signalling. There were also librarians, coders, projectionists, and psychologists. Training was completed separately from male recruits at various locations including Queenscliff for soldiers and Georges Heights for officers. Personnel were posted either to formed WRAAC companies, or to male units to fill position vacancies.
|
|
The administration and accommodation sites were built in the south western corner of the airfield on both sides of the B1189 and consisted of an operations block, ration store, a single officers' mess, one communal other-ranks dining room, one WAAF mess, a gymnasium, four domestic accommodation blocks and a station sick quarters. Living accommodation was designed and scaled to house 1,685 males and 345 females. Many of the buildings were of the quickly erected Nissen (or Quonset) temporary hutting type.
|
|
Royal Marines Online – Roll of Honour – Royal Marines – Battle of Trafalgar In all, 92 Royal Marine officers and over 3,600 Marines of other ranks were present at Trafalgar aboard the ships of Nelson's fleet. Four Marine officers were among the killed and 13 more were wounded. Losses in killed and wounded among the total rank and file of the Royal Marines who were present at Trafalgar were proportionately severe. Nicolas was promoted to first lieutenant in the Royal Marines on 27 July 1808.
|
|
Russian land forces in the course of the siege suffered 31,306 casualties,Clodfelter, Micheal, Warfare and Armed Conflicts, a statistical reference, Volume II 1900–91, pub McFarland, p648. of whom at least 6,000 were killed. Lower figures such as 15,000 killed, wounded, and missing are sometimes claimed. At the end of the siege, the Japanese captured a further 878 army officers and 23,491 other ranks; 15,000 of those captured were wounded. The Japanese also captured 546 guns and 82,000 artillery shells.
|
|
A replacement D Company was organized in eastern Ontario under the command of Capt. W. S. Wood. A second reinforcing draft was ordered from the 38th; 5 officers and 250 other ranks were selected from A, B, and C Companies to complete this draft. Commanded by Captain A. C. Ross, it included the following officers: Lieutenant A. C. Fraser of A Company, Lieutenant B. R. Bechel of B Company, Lieutenant F. Smyth of C Company and Lieutenant A. B. Parker of D Company.
|
|
I.C.) which brought back Civilian Rule after a successful take over by the Other Ranks from the Military Junta, the National Reformation Council (N.R.C.) in 1968. He became Commander of the First Battalion, Royal Sierra Leone Regiment and of the Royal Sierra Leone Military Forces after this operation. On 1 May 1969, he was promoted to the rank of Brigadier and honored in the 1970 New Year Honours with the C.B.E. (Commander of the Order of the British Empire) (Military Division).
|
|
Piers, p. 165 With the arrival of Prince Edward in 1794, the regiment was soon fully clothed.Piers, p. 166 Remarkably, a uniform coatee of a man of the RNSR still exists. This coatee is one of the earliest surviving military uniforms known to exist in Canada, and is currently held at the Army Museum at the Halifax Citadel. It confirms that the RNSR wore red coats with royal blue facings, with plain white lace for other ranks, and buttons in pairs.
|
|
Officer and drummer with the regimental colors of the Régiment de Navarre 1745. Social background of officers and other ranks in the French Army, 1750–1815 discusses career paths and social stratification in the French Army from the mid-eighteenth century to the end of the Napoleonic wars. The Royal army during the Ancien regime was recruited through volunteer enlistment. Almost 90% of the recruits came from the peasantry and the working class, while about 10% came from the petty bourgeoisie.
|
|
The attack had been carried out at the point of the bayonet, one sergeant accounting for 13 Turks alone. General Allenby took overall command of the Palestine Campaign in August 1917 and his final successful assault against the Gaza-Beersheba Line saw the Rifles attacking the trenches to the south of Gaza. Carrying out this task cost the Battalion 2 officers and 51 other ranks killed. The Rifles then fought their way into Palestine, fighting in the Judaean Hills as Allenby entered Jerusalem.
|
|
The 2nd and 3rd Canadian Infantry Divisions seized an important portion of the German Fresnes-Rouvroy defence system after three days of intense fighting. Total casualties are reported as 254 officers and 5,547 other ranks. They captured more than 3,300 prisoners, 53 guns and 519 machine guns. Lt-Col. William Hew Clark-Kennedy, 24th Battalion, 2nd Canadian Infantry Division, earned a Victoria Cross by personally driving the advance despite being severely wounded, and suffering from intense pain and loss of blood. Lt-Col.
|
|
On 4 September 1935, as part of a reorganization of the Army, the regiment received the new designation 42nd Evzone Regiment (42ο Σύνταγμα Ευζώνων, 42 ΣΕ). On 28 November 1935, the late Queen Sophia, the mother of the reigning King George II, was declared the regiment's honorary colonel-in-chief. Its men thereafter wore the royal cypher, a capital sigma topped by a crown (golden for staff officers, silver for junior officers, red for NCOs and other ranks), on their epaulettes.
|
|
600–616 The attrition through combat deaths and sickness due to the poor sanitary conditions meant that none of the four infantry regiments had maintained their establishment strength of 120 officers and 3,150 other ranks. The corps remained in existence until 6 January 1916 when, following the evacuation of French forces from the peninsula, it was subsumed into the larger Army of the Orient serving in Salonika. A mle 1876 captured by Ottoman forces at Gallipoli, after the Allied evacuation of January 1916.
|
|
The first "paymasters" have existed in the army before the formation of the corps. Prior to the 19th century, each regiment had its own civilian paymaster and the first commissioned paymaster was introduced in 1792. In 1870 a Pay Sub-Department of the Control Department was formed; an officer-only establishment, it gained autonomy as the Army Pay Department in 1878. In 1893 an Army Pay Corps was formed, composed of other ranks, to support the work of the Department.
|
|
The CCF is split into three sections; Army, Navy and RAF. Each has its own uniform (Green for the Army, Royal Blue for the RAF and Navy Blue for the Navy). The structure follows a military system, with four senior cadets, four section ICs and other ranks, including Flight Sargeant, Private, Sniper and Wingman. Activities that cadets are able to take part in include gliding, flying, shooting, the Ten Tors walk, national exchanges and camps including Penhale central camp in the summer term.
|
|
AWAS personnel initially served in Headquarters, and Base Installations, and later in a number of direct command Army units. 3,618 served with the Royal Australian Artillery and they manned the Fixed Defences of Australia from Hobart in the South and Cairns in the north, and Perth in the west. A total of 3,600 AWAS personnel served in the Australian Corps of Signals. Officers and other ranks of the Australian Intelligence Corps were involved in (and commended for) their highly secret work.
|
|
East India Company and British Army casualties amounted to 428 killed, 1138 wounded and 18 missing; a total of 1,584 – over a third of the force engaged in combat. The 74th and the picket battalion were decimated; from a strength of about 500, the 74th lost ten officers killed and seven wounded, and 124 other ranks killed and 270 wounded.Weller p. 190. The pickets lost all their officers except their commander, Lieutenant Colonel William Orrock, and had only about 75 men remaining.
|
|
With a companion, he tried to reach Warsaw, but was recaptured four days later. Shortly afterwards, he was transferred to Stalag Luft III, Sagan, where he was an active member of the escape committee. For the next 21 months, when other ranks were being transferred from Sagan to Stalag Luft VI, Heydekrug, Ash changed his identity and accompanied them. Under his direction a tunnel was later made for a mass escape, but the tunnel was discovered when 10 prisoners had got away.
|
|
Horrocks' first task, along with a party of 13 British officers and 30 other ranks, was to guard a train delivering 27 carriages of shells to the White Army in Omsk, away on the Trans-Siberian Railway.Warner. Horrocks, p. 30. The journey took more than a month, and as the only party member fluent in Russian, Horrocks had to deal with many of the difficulties encountered. At every station, he had to ward off station masters intent on acquiring the carriages.
|
|
Like the Punjabis, the last battalion of Selby's brigade, the 2/1st Gurkhas under Lt. Col. Jack Oswald Fulton, were on the march either side of the road as the Japanese tanks reached them. This time though, the marching column of Gurkhas were facing away from the approaching Japanese, and Watanabe's tanks caught them from behind: the death toll was even higher than that of the Punjabis. One officer and twenty-seven other ranks answered roll call the next day.
|
|
The battalion's casualties amounted to four officers killed and five wounded, 14 other ranks (ORs) killed, 108 wounded and 22 missing.Bullock, pp. 44–5.MacMunn & Falls, pp. 279–315Wyrall, Vol II, pp. 309–13. A second attempt to take Gaza began on 17 April, and the 53rd Division attacked in the second phase on 19 April. The objective for 160th Brigade was Samson Ridge, and 2/10th Bn set out at 07.15 towards the right hand Redoubt on the ridge.
|
|
Its complement at this time was a captain, two lieutenants and 103 other ranks. They were supplemented by a detachment of Wrens who operated a degaussing range established at Coalhouse Fort in 1943 under the name of HMS St Clement. Outbound ships passed over submerged sensors which detected whether the steel in their hulls had been demagnetised to a sufficient extent to make them undetectable by German magnetic mines. If they were detected, they would be recalled for further degaussing.
|
|
The medal was initially only awarded to warrant officers and other ranks who had completed eighteen years of qualifying service in the Permanent Force, but during and after the Second World War officers could also be awarded this medal if they had completed at least twelve of their eighteen years of service in the ranks. War service, subject to certain conditions, was counted as double time.'Long Service & Good Conduct Medal (LS&GCM;) for the Army'. Ministry of Defence website.
|
|
In mid-February 1943, while around Rokeby, the division reported its strength as 466 officers and 7,315 other ranks, which was the division's peak strength before it began disbanding. As the threat of invasion passed, and the focus of the Army's attention turned to jungle warfare, the role of the Army's three armoured divisions diminished throughout 1943. By this time, there was a manpower shortage, which required a re-allocation of personnel and the gradual reduction of Australia's armoured units.
|
|
He himself arrived there on 16 April to supervise the trans-shipment. Less than an hour into the process, German bombers arrived, and the British naval commander ordered the destroyers to sail with the troops and equipment they had on board. , Nubian, Matabele, Mashona and Sikh got under way for Namsos carrying De Wiart with 36 officers and 1,208 other ranks. Though repeatedly attacked during their voyage, they arrived unscathed, if not rested, and got into Namsos about 9 pm on 16 April.
|
|
Only a small party of Royal Engineers and two Aldermaston scientists travelled on Narvik. The main scientific party left London by air on 1 April. The Air Task Group consisted of 107 officers and 407 other ranks. Most were based at Pearce near Perth and Onslow in the Pilbara region, although four Royal Air Force (RAF) Shackletons and about 70 RAF personnel were based at RAAF Base Darwin, from whence the Shackletons daily flew weather reconnaissance flights, commencing on 2 March.
|
|
No. 50 Commando was formed in the Middle East at Geneifa in August 1940, from volunteers from units serving in the Middle East and a small number of veterans from the Spanish Civil War who had escaped to Palestine after the French defeat in 1940.Moreman, p.18 Under the command of Lieutenant Colonel George Young, No. 50 Commando had an establishment of a small Headquarters and three Troops. Each Troop had four sections of one officer and 25 other ranks.
|
|
Bermuda Militia Infantry soldiers in camp On 6 October 1939, the Bermuda Militia Infantry was created at St. David's Battery under Lieutenant JTO Redmond, BVRC, who was appointed Officer Commanding. Second-Lieutenants JER King and WW Fuller were commissioned at the same time. Grouped administratively with the BMA, it was originally tasked with the defence of the battery with a force of three officers and sixty enlistedmen. Like the BMA, it recruited coloured other ranks, but all of its officers were white.
|
|
Crew was 200 officers and other ranks. DE 74 was laid down at Bethlehem Shipbuilding Corporation's Hingham Shipyard, in Hingham, Massachusetts on 26 April 1943. She was originally planned to serve with the US Navy with the name Ebert, but was allocated to Great Britain under the Lend Lease programme on 10 July 1943. The ship was launched as HMS Bentley on 17 July 1943 and commissioned in the Royal Navy, with the pennant number K465, on 13 October 1943.
|
|
2 In general, the force attracted recruits from the working class, though they were mainly artisans rather than the unskilled labourers who filled the ranks of the regular army. In some units, middle and working classes served together. Units which recruited from the more affluent urban centres contained a significant proportion of well- educated white-collar workers. Territorial officers were predominantly middle class, meaning that in some units there was little to separate officers from other ranks in terms of social status.
|
|
Within three months, the Special Service Battalions were disbanded and the original commando units reformed but on a smaller scale with six troops instead of the original ten. Each troop would comprise three officers and 62 other ranks; this number was set so each troop would fit into two Assault Landing Craft. The new formation also meant that two complete Commando units could be carried in the 'Glen' type landing ship and one unit in the 'Dutch' type landing ship.
|
|
Three Australian and one New Zealand tunnelling companies were formed by March 1916. This resulted in 30 companies by the end of 1916, many made up of ex-miners. The establishment for a tunnelling company was set at 14 officers and 307 other ranks (ORs). Early in 1916 20 of the companies were to be raised to a higher establishment of 18 officers and 530 ORs, but none ever reached that strength; the other five remained on the original establishment.
|
|
Crew was 200 officers and other ranks. The ship, which was originally planned to become USS McAnn with the hull number DE-73, was laid down on 19 April 1943 at Bethlehem Shipbuilding Corporation's Hingham Shipyard, in Hingham, Massachusetts. DE-73 was re-allocated to Great Britain under the Lend-Lease programme on 10 June 1943. The ship was launched on 10 July 1943, with the name HMS Balfour and commissioned on 7 October 1943, with the pennant number K464.
|
|
In the British Army before World War I, swagger sticks were carried by all other ranks when off duty, as part of their walking out uniform. The stick took the form of a short cane of polished wood, with an ornamented metal head of regimental pattern. The usual custom was for the private soldier or NCO to carry the stick tucked under his arm. Cavalrymen carried a small riding cane instead of the swagger stick of infantry and other branches.
|
|
In 1939 an Emergency Hospital Service hospital was built on the Baguley site by Manchester Corporation. 17 pavilions were built, some of wood and some of brick, with a total capacity of 680 beds, reduced to 350 because of the specialist nature of some of the units. A plastic surgery and maxillo-facial surgery centre, with three thirty bedded wards, one for women, one for officers and one for other ranks, was established under the leadership of Professor F C Wilkinson.
|
|
348351 Among these other ranks were two positions reserved for widow's men fictitious crew members whose pay would subsequently be reallocated to the families of dead sailors. Despite her fit out, Stork was not immediately assigned a station at sea and remained anchored off Portsmouth. Tucker was promoted to captain in January 1757 and transferred away from Stork in May. He was replaced by Commander Peter Carteret who would remain with the vessel for rest of her Royal Navy service.
|
|
At the outbreak of war, on 4 August 1914, the British regular army numbered 247,432 serving officers and other ranks. This did not include reservists liable to be recalled to the colours upon general mobilisation or the part-time volunteers of the Territorial Army. About one- third of the peace-time regulars were stationed in India and were not immediately available for service in Europe. For a century, British governmental policy and public opinion was against conscription for foreign wars.
|
|
The establishment of machine gun battalions within the AIF was the final step in the evolution of the organisation of direct fire support during the war. At the start of the war, Maxim machine guns had been assigned within line infantry battalions on a limited scale of two per battalion. As it was realised that there was a need for increased fire support, this was later increased to four guns per battalion, operated by a section of one officer and 32 other ranks.
|
|
Meanwhile, the 1st Pack Transport Company was formed at Royal Park in Melbourne on 25 August. It had entrained for Queensland on 25 September, and arrived in Port Moresby on 7 October. In late October it began relieving the 1st Light Horse Troop.War Diary, 1st Pack Transport Company, Australian War Memorial, Canberra, AWM52 10/13/1 By the end of October, the 1st Pack Transport Company had one officer and 110 other ranks with 43 mules and 135 horses working on the track.
|
|
This behaviour was found at the small-unit level, sections, platoons or companies, usually observed by the "other ranks", e.g., privates and non-commissioned officers. Examples were found from the lone soldier standing sentry duty, refusing to fire on exposed enemy soldiers, up to snipers, machine-guns teams and even field-artillery batteries. Upper echelon commanders—those of divisions, corps and armies—and their staffs were aware of this tendency towards non-aggression, and would sometimes analyse casualty statistics to detect it.
|
|
Royal Marines in Sangin, Afghanistan, 2010 The Royal Marines are part of the Naval Service and under the full command of Fleet Commander. The rank structure of the corps is similar to that of the British Army with officers and other ranks recruited and initially trained separately from other naval personnel. Since 2017 women have been able to serve in all roles in the Royal Marines. On average, 1,200 recruits attend training courses at the Commando Training Centre Royal Marines every year.
|
|
Realizing his position hopeless, the German commander surrendered. Of the original company from the 17th Fallschirmjäger Regiment of the 6th Fallschirmjäger Division garrisoning Netterden, only 2 officers and 22 soldiers survived to go into captivity as prisoners of war. During their two days in the area the battalion captured a total of 2 enemy officers and 128 other ranks at a cost of 4 Camerons killed and 10 wounded. For his successful company attack on Netterden Major Sweeting received the Distinguished Service Order.
|
|
Casualties had at one stage reduced the battalion to 200 – 300 all ranks, around a quarter of its original strength. Other units fared little better, with 3rd Brigade having been reduced to little more than battalion strength. By mid-November the German attempt to capture Ypres exhausted itself, and 1st Battalion was taken out of the line to be rested and brought back up to strength. The Glosters had a month previously marched towards Langemarck with 25 officers and 970 other ranks.
|
|
In 1920 he was approached by Carson and Craig and asked to return to Belfast to help reorganize the UVF. They formed the Ulster Special Constabulary. With the partition, in 1921 Spender was appointed as Cabinet Secretary in Northern Ireland and, in 1925, as permanent secretary at the Ministry of Finance. He opposed any discrimination on religious grounds in the civil service, but was unable to prevent Unionist members of the Northern Ireland parliament dominating the selection boards for other ranks.
|
|
The Northern Rhodesia Regiment (NRR) was a multi-battalion British colonial regiment raised from the protectorate of Northern Rhodesia. It was formed in 1933 from elements of the Northern Rhodesia Police, which had been formed during Company rule in 1912. Made up of black other ranks and white officers, its motto was "Different in Race, Equal in Fidelity". This motto may have been adopted following native African porters during the First World War being recognised and compensated as couriers by the British.
|
|
Because of their value and conspicuity the ensigns faced considerable risk. To assist the ensigns (who were often just 16 years old) in handling the heavy flags and to protect the colours a number of experienced sergeants, armed with spontoons, were assigned to the colour party. From 1813 a new rank, colour sergeant, was introduced for these men as a mark of honour. If the colour party took casualties other officers, sergeants and, if necessary, other ranks would take their place.
|
|
At nine in the morning two days later all the remaining prisoners of war were sent to Florence railway station as the Germans were approaching. General Chiappe, a sympathetic Italian officer arranged a special train for them to Arezzo some sixty miles south. Using the smuggled Lire currency they bought various civilian clothes from local Italians at the railway station. Suitably attired Neame, O'Connor, with nine other officers, together with fourteen other ranks under CQMS Morgan set off to evade capture.
|
|
On 9 October 762 Ottoman officers and 598 other ranks were sent to the compound while there were no evacuations to the Jordan. Two interpreters arrived on 10 October and Lieutenant Colonel Todd appointed Commandant of Prisoners of War Damascus area. By the next day rations had become fairly satisfactory but drugs, blankets and disinfectant were urgently needed. By 18 October the first batch of 1000 prisoners were evacuated by road organised into groups of 100 with their own NCOs, others followed.
|
|
The decoration could be awarded to officers of the South African Defence Force for outstanding service of the highest order and utmost devotion to duty. A Bar was instituted in 1993, to be awarded in recognition of further similar displays of outstanding service of the highest order and utmost devotion to duty. The equivalent award for other ranks was the Pro Merito Decoration (PMD). Although not prescribed, the practice was generally that recipients must already have received the Southern Cross Medal (SM).
|
|
The decoration could be awarded to other ranks of the South African Defence Force for outstanding service of the highest order and utmost devotion to duty. A Bar was instituted in 1993, to be awarded in recognition of further similar displays of outstanding service of the highest order and utmost devotion to duty. The equivalent award for officers was the Southern Cross Decoration (SD). Although not prescribed, the practice was generally that the recipient must already have received the Pro Merito Medal (PMM).
|
|
On 15 September 1914, the Canadian Automobile Machine Gun Brigade, C.E.F. was mobilized, comprising the 1st and 2nd Sifton Batteries. The Establishment called for a Major (Brutinel), 9 other officers and 124 other ranks. At the time of mobilization, the Brigade was equipped with 8 Armoured Autocars, 20 machine guns, 8 trucks and 4 automobiles. Within the following year, a further 3 batteries named Eaton, Borden and Yukon, were raised with private funding which lead to the establishment of a second unit.
|
|
It had lost more than half of its strength by September, 1916, and could no longer compose a rifle company. It was merged with the newly arrived BVRC Second Contingent, of one officer and 36 other ranks, who had trained in Bermuda as Vickers machine gunners. They were stripped of their Vickers machine guns and retrained as Lewis light machinegunners, providing 12 gun teams to 1 Lincolns headquarters. By the War's end, the two contingents had lost over 75% of their combined strength.
|
|
Personal weapons consisted of small arms such as the Walther PP which was designed as a civilian police pistol (PP Polizei-Pistole) or the Walther PPK both of which were favoured by officers whereas the Luger P08 and Walther P38 were used by other ranks. Machine pistols were carried by NCOs and the Mauser Karabiner 98k rifle was issued but was not widely used. The MG34 and MG42 were used as vehicle mounted armament for defending road blocks or vehicle checkpoints.
|
|
Warrant Officer Class One Glenn John Haughton (born May 1972) is a senior British Army soldier. Since November 2018, he has served as the Senior Enlisted Advisor to the Chiefs of Staff Committee. From March 2015 to 2018, he was the Army Sergeant Major, the most senior warrant officer and member of the other ranks in the British Army. He was previously Regimental Sergeant Major of the 1st Battalion, Grenadier Guards and Academy Sergeant Major at the Royal Military Academy Sandhurst.
|
|
274 Of these, all the officers and slightly under 658 other ranks became casualties. Of the 780 men who went forward only about 110 survived unscathed, of whom only 68 were available for roll call the following day. For all intents and purposes the Newfoundland Regiment had been wiped out, the unit as a whole having suffered a casualty rate of approximately 90%. In the past, the forget-me-not was used to commemorate those who had sacrificed during war.
|
|
The Badge of Manchester Ship Canal Police Manchester Ship Canal Police (also known as Manchester Dock Police and the Port of Manchester Police) was a police force in the United Kingdom that was responsible for policing the Manchester Ship Canal. It was maintained by the Manchester Ship Canal Company between 26 December 1893, when the canal opened, and 31 January 1993. On formation in 1893 the force consisted of one Superintendent and 15 other ranks. In 1977, it consisted of 103 constables.
|
|
Her civilian passenger accommodation was assigned for officers; her holds were converted to accommodation for other ranks. On 13 January 1940 she sailed from Freetown, Sierra Leone in Convoy SLF 16, which joined Convoy SL 16 and reached Liverpool on 27 January. On 25 June 1940 she left Freetown in Convoy SL 37, which reached Liverpool on 12 July. On 21 July 1940 she left Liverpool carrying 82 child evacuees to Halifax, Nova Scotia for the Children's Overseas Reception Board.
|
|
They were originally worn by men around their neck or tied to their belt. Historians believe that during the reign of the Chinese Emperor Cheng, scarves made of cloth were used to identify officers or the rank of Chinese warriors. In later times, scarves were also worn by soldiers of all ranks in Croatia around the 17th century. The only difference in the soldiers' scarves that designated a difference in rank was that the officers had silk scarves whilst the other ranks were issued with cotton scarves.
|
|
P.O.W. was a television series consisting of 6 episodes, broadcast on ITV in 2003. The series starred James D'Arcy and Joe Absolom. The drama series is based on true stories, set in Germany in the year 1940 and follows the character of Jim Caddon as he is captured after his plane crashes during a bombing raid over Normandy. In contrast to previous entries in the World War Two prison escape genre such as The Colditz Story, it concentrated on escape attempts by other ranks rather than officers.
|
|
The squadron mounted and charged the Turkish positions, capturing two artillery guns, two machine-guns and 110 prisoners. With the town secure the Mysore squadron on Mount Carmel charged a Turkish position at Karmelheim, capturing a 6-inch naval gun, two mountain artillery guns, two machine-guns and seventy-eight prisoners. During the charge they were joined by a squadron from the Sherwood Rangers Yeomanry, who captured another fifty prisoners. Prisoners taken inside the town were two German officers, twenty-three Turkish officers and 664 other ranks.
|
|
The regiment's cap badge is a representation of the Prince of Wales's feathers (formerly the cap badge of the Royal Regiment of Wales), while the hackle of the Royal Welch Fusiliers is worn by all NCOs and Other Ranks. HM The Queen is the new regiment's Colonel-in-Chief. The regiment includes a goat, presented by the monarch; this is not a mascot but a ranking soldier. Lance Corporal William Windsor retired on 20 May 2009; a replacement, Fusilier William Windsor, was appointed on 15 June 2009.
|
|
In 1871 a dark blue hussar uniform heavily embroidered in silver (for officers) or white (for other ranks) braiding, replaced the scarlet dragoon style (se photograph above). Fur busbies closely resembling those of the regular hussars were worn with red plumes and bags. Plainer blue undress uniforms were worn for training and ordinary duties by all ranks. For reasons of economy and simplification, a khaki "lancer" style uniform was introduced in 1902-03 for the regiment, worn with scarlet facings for both full dress and service dress.
|
|
The battalion was subsequently tasked with active patrolling in the area, and clashed with German parties on a number of occasions, while its positions were also heavily shelled on a number of occasions which resulted in a few casualties. Meanwhile, several exercises and other training was undertaken prior to the upcoming offensive.2/17 Battalion History Committee 1998, pp. 129–136. During this time it had an effective strength of 30 officers and 731 other ranks.2/17 Battalion History Committee 1998, p. 136.
|
|
In August 1944 the 1/5th Battalion was transferred from 160th Brigade to the 158th Infantry Brigade, still with 53rd (Welsh) Division. Some of the hardest fighting took place around the Falaise Gap where on 16 August 1944, near Balfour, Lieutenant Tasker Watkins of the 1/5th Battalion was awarded the Victoria Cross for supreme personal bravery and inspired leadership. Around 1,100 officers and other ranks of the Welch Regiment were killed or died from wounds or sickness during the Second World War, with many more wounded.
|
|
Its official title was the War Office (forerunner of the Ministry of Defence) Central Pool of Artistes which was based in Upper Grosvenor Street, London. This was the first war in which there was an official military entertainment unit. Shows rehearsed at studios nearby and went on a shake-down tour of units, including AA sites, in the London area before going out on more extensive tours abroad or in the UK. Only other ranks were allowed to be in the cast. Officers had to be producers.
|
|
Moberly, pp. 63, 67, 69–70, 79–80, 85–9. Next morning it became clear how costly the victory had been in terms of infantry casualties, and Townshend had to adopt a defensive posture: 1/5th Hampshire Bty was posted around 'Water Redoubt'. Townshend's force threw back Turkish attacks all day and by the morning of 24 November both sides were too exhausted to continue the fight (1/5th Hampshire Bty had lost 1 man killed, 1 officer, 2 British and 1 Indian other ranks wounded).
|
|
Cruikshank, Documentary History, p. 247 The U.S. Navy lost one killed and two wounded,. The light troops, under Scott, suffered 23 men and no officers killed, with an additional 2 officers and 64 other ranks wounded. The British official casualty return, for the regular troops only, gave 52 killed, 44 wounded and 262 missing; also mentioning that 16 men who had been "wounded on former occasions" had been left behind in the Fort George military hospital and were not included in the casualty total.
|
|
Half the unit, some 210 officers and other ranks, together with 48 wives and children, were on board Archduke Charles when she wrecked on 29 May 1816 near Green Island in the Saint Lawrence River. The Regiment had marched from Kingston to Quebec and had embarked there for Nova Scotia. Four soldiers, two wives, and two children lost their lives; all others were saved. Contemporary accounts referred to the regiment as the Royal Nova Scotia Regiment, which had, however, been disbanded some years earlier.
|
|
In Australian police forces, the rank of Inspector is generally the next senior rank from senior sergeant and is less senior than a superintendent (in the cases of the Queensland Police and Western Australia Police) in the other Australian police forces. Members holding the rank usually wear an epaulette featuring three silver pips, the same rank badge as a captain in the army. In addition to the general rank of inspector, some police forces use other ranks such as detective inspector and district inspector.
|
|
Parker 2005, pp. 193–198. The 3rd Battalion's involvement in this operation proved very costly and they suffered 126 killed, 352 wounded and 7 missing.These casualties were broken down as follows: British officers—11 killed and 9 wounded; Gurkha officers—6 killed, 8 wounded and Gurkha other ranks—109 killed, 335 wounded and 7 missing. As well as the two previously mentioned VCs, members of the battalion also received the following awards: 2 DSOs, 3 IOMs, 6 MCs, 4 IDSMs, 12 MMs, 3 US Silver Stars.
|
|
After many deaths, both revolts were resolved diplomatically. By contrast, the War of Canudos, which took place in Bahia, north-eastern Brazil from 1893-7, ended violently after heavy artillery bombardment. The Contestado War, an uprising in southern Brazil between 1912-6, was to drag on for several years before being completely suppressed by purely military means. Towards the end of the century, Brazil saw several large revolts in its navy - a force still heavily dominated, amongst the other ranks at least, by black sailors.
|
|
The list of effectives on 21 April 1802 reveals 3 officers and 155 other ranks. By decree of 25 December 1803 the Mamluks were organized into a company attached to the Chasseurs-à-Cheval of the Imperial Guard (see Mamelukes of the Imperial Guard). The Second of May 1808: The charge of the Mamelukes of the Imperial Guard in Madrid, by Francisco de Goya Napoleon left with his personal guard in late 1799. His successor in Egypt, General Jean Baptiste Kléber, was assassinated on 14 June 1800.
|
|
In Egypt, the New Zealand Expeditionary Force was reorganised into the New Zealand Mounted Brigade and the New Zealand Division (infantry). Reinforcements from New Zealand replaced the Australian component of the division, which embarked for France in April 1916. The New Zealand Mounted Brigade, 147 officers and 2,897 other ranks, remained in Egypt as part of the Anzac Mounted Division. In April 1916, it was deployed to the Sinai Peninsula where it took part in the ultimately successful Sinai and Palestine Campaign against the Turks.
|
|
Nicol 1921, pp.81–84 Early in September the regiment, now five officers and eighty- three men, were moved back into the front line at "Cheshire Ridge". They were relieved on 12 September and left Gallipoli the next day for the rest camp on the island of Lemnos, where they were joined by three officers and 216 other ranks as reinforcements on 5 October. Three days later, James Neil McCarroll assumed command of the regiment on temporary promotion to lieutenant- colonel,Nicol 1921, pp.
|
|
The Auckland Mounted Rifles Regiment was a mounted infantry regiment from New Zealand raised, in August 1914, for service during the First World War. It was assigned to the New Zealand Mounted Rifles Brigade, part of the New Zealand Expeditionary Force. The regiment was established with twenty-six officers, 523 other ranks and 600 horses. It was formed from three squadrons belonging to pre war Territorial Force regiments: the 3rd (Auckland) Mounted Rifles, the 4th (Waikato) Mounted Rifles and the 11th (North Auckland) Mounted Rifles.
|
|
The "camps" themselves were usually located in requisitioned buildings (castles, barracks or hotels), rather than in compounds of tents and huts.Yarnall (2011), pp. 28, 121-2. Officers had a higher allocation of space per man than other ranks, they had beds instead of straw-filled palliasses, specific rooms were fitted out for their meals, and they were exempt from labour. In addition, there were no officers’ camps in East Prussia (see map), where weather conditions were often far worse than in the rest of Germany.
|
|
A physician and a blacksmith, among other ranks, had an even lower honour-price—less than half what the brithem could achieve, and the honour-price apparently did not vary based on skill. Other professionals, such as makers of chariots or engravers, had still lower honour-prices (less than that of a bóaire). Finally a few professions received only meagre ranks, as with the lowest poets, and the authors may be actively making fun of some of the professions, such as comb makers.Kelly 1988, p.
|
|
The main groups of POWs were British officers, Australian officers and non-commissioned officers (NCOs), Royal Netherlands East Indies Army (KNIL) officers, British Other Ranks, British Indian Army (2nd/15th Punjab Regiment) personnel, Netherlands East Indies (Indonesian) KNIL soldiers. The British and Australian personnel had mostly been sent from Malaya and Singapore, after the Allied surrender there, whereas the KNIL soldiers and the Punjab Regiment had defended Borneo. The civilian internees were mostly Dutch Roman Catholic priests, British civilians (including children), and British and Dutch Catholic nuns.
|
|
M. C. Russell, until his death on 5 June 1943; Lt.-Col T. C. Whimster took over the role thereafter. The compound held 134 men in September 1944.Ooi 1998, 351 ;Australian officers and NCOs: On liberation, 178 Australian officers and NCOs were held at Batu Lintang,Kirby 1969 Appendix 30; pace Wigmore (1957) 599 who gives the figure as 169 (149 officers and 20 other ranks) in a compound which was without sufficient land for cultivation. The Officer in Charge was Lt.-Col.
|
|
Whereas the Royal Electrical and Mechanical Engineers maintained vehicles and complex weapons and equipment, the RE's E&M; companies worked with heavy electrical engineering plant, such as generators and pumps. Although termed a Company, 549 E&M; Co often only had a strength of just 3 officers and 28 other ranks.549 E&M; Co War Diary, 1944, The National Archives (TNA), Kew file WO 171/1641. The unit's war diary begins in April 1944, when it was based at 43 Albemarle Cresecent, Scarborough.
|
|
93rd Siege Battery was formed under War Office Instruction 181 of 16 December 1915 from a cadre of three officers and 78 other ranks (the establishment of a TF garrison company) supplied by the Cornwall (Duke of Cornwall's) Royal Garrison Artillery, a coast defence unit of the Territorial Force based in Falmouth, Cornwall. It was formed at Plymouth and equipped with four 9.2-inch howitzers, carrying out its final training at Avonmouth during April 1916.WO Instructions for December 1915.Frederick, pp. 702–3.
|
|
The regiment cap badge of the officers is in silver and depicts four crossed lances with pennons with a gauntlet (mailed fist) at the crossing, each lance symbolising each ethnic class recruited to the regiment. The cap badge worn by the Junior Commissioned Officers and other ranks is identical to that worn by officers, in white metal, and has an additional scroll (in brass plate) with the regimental motto "Vijay aur Samman" The shoulder title consists of the numeral "68" within a mailed fist above.
|
|
On 3 July 1915 the remnants of the 5th LI – seven British and Indian officers and 588 other ranks – sailed from Singapore to West Africa where they arrived in time to see active service in the German Cameroons. Following the German surrender the regiment was transferred to German East Africa (modern Tanzania) where it saw further action in the Lindi area. In 1917 the 5th LI was moved to Aden, then under threat by Turkish forces. Finally it returned to its cantonments in India during 1918.
|
|
107108 She was also built with broad and heavy masts, which balanced the weight of her hull, improved stability in rough weather and made her capable of carrying a greater quantity of sail. The disadvantages of this comparatively heavy design were a decline in manoeuvrability and slower speed when sailing in light winds.Gardiner 1992, pp. 111112 Her designated complement was 200, comprising two commissioned officers a captain and a lieutenant overseeing 40 warrant and petty officers, 91 naval ratings, 38 Marines and 29 servants and other ranks.
|
|
107108 She was also built with broad and heavy masts, which balanced the weight of her hull, improved stability in rough weather and made her capable of carrying a greater quantity of sail. The disadvantages of this comparatively heavy design were a decline in manoeuvrability and slower speed when sailing in light winds.Gardiner 1992, pp. 111112 Her designated complement was 200, comprising two commissioned officers a captain and a lieutenant overseeing 40 warrant and petty officers, 91 naval ratings, 38 Marines and 29 servants and other ranks.
|
|
172nd Siege Battery, RGA, was raised at Cardiff with three officers and 78 other ranks from the Glamorgan RGA under Army Council Instruction 1239 of 21 June 1916. It went out to the Western Front on 12 September 1916 equipped with four 6-inch 26 cwt Howitzers. It was engaged in the preparation for the Arras Offensive and at Passchendaele. 172nd Siege Bty was joined by a section from 415th Siege Bty on 26 August 1917, and brought up to a strength of six 6-inch howitzers.
|
|
The CGC was instituted in the aftermath of the 1993 review of the honours system. As part of the drive to remove distinctions of rank in awards for bravery, the CGC replaced both the Distinguished Conduct Medal (Army) and the Conspicuous Gallantry Medal (Naval and Air) as second level awards to other ranks and ratings. The CGC also replaced the Distinguished Service Order (DSO), in its role as an award to officers for gallantry. The DSO was retained as an award for outstanding leadership.
|
|
The officers and other ranks of the MMEA are appointed by the Public Service Commission as Maritime Enforcement Service officers under Section 5(1) of the Act and are considered civil servants under the Malaysian Civil Service. The Agency also consists of officers and staff from various other Services such as the Administrative and Diplomatic Service, Judicial and Legal Service, Information System Service and others. This personnel are primarily involved in matters of administration, finance, procurement, human resource management, legal affairs and prosecution, and information technology.
|
|
The unit history report for this period indicates that 49 officers and 128 other ranks of the RAAF and WAAAF staffed the ADHQ along with personnel from the Army, Navy and Volunteer Air Corp. However, as the ADHQ operated 24 hours a day, 7 days a week not all of the assigned personnel were on duty at one time. For security reasons the personnel were transported to and from the ADHQ by bus. Accommodation for ADHQ personnel was located in the Bankstown Shopping area.
|
|
The Ranks of the People's Liberation Army Air Force generally has the same names, position and ranks as the People's Liberation Army Ground Force, and their insignia correspond except Air Force ranks are on a light blue background instead of green. Ranks of the People's Liberation Army Navy also have corresponding insignia with a black background, but are only worn with the dress white uniforms, as only sleeve insignia are used in the dress blue uniform for officers, with other ranks retaining the shoulder board insignia.
|
|
153 The size of the SSRF landing party was limited to how many could be carried aboard a Motor Torpedo Boat (MTB), and comprised five officers, one warrant officer, one senior non-commissioned officer, three other ranks, and a member of the Free French forces. The commander of the SSRF, Major 'Gus' March-Phillipps, would lead the raid.Richards and Foot, p.142 His second in command, Captain Geoffrey Appleyard, would remain on board the MTB due to an injury acquired on a previous mission.
|
|
In January 1785 eligibility was extended to artillery Lascars. Europeans, including those in EIC service and with British Army, were not eligible for the medal. It was only awarded to those still alive when the roll of recipients was compiled in May 1785. In addition to the medal, native soldiers who served in the relevant campaigns received additional pay of one rupee a month, while other ranks of EIC European units – who did not receive the medal – were granted a further two rupees a month.
|
|
Members of the Republic of Fiji Military Forces Quarter Guard. Command and Staff College, Jaji, Jajii The quarter guard is a small detachment of troops that can be used as a ceremonial guard which may be mounted at the entrance of a military unit to pay compliments as required. A quarter guard is to consist of one non-commissioned officer and six or eight other ranks formed up in two ranks.RAF Drill and Ceremonial AP 818 7th Edition It is technically a minuscule guard of honour.
|
|
This was inspired by the statue of a barasingha stag in full cry in the palace of the Maharaja of Kapurthala. Each of the tines of the antlers is said to symbolise one of the 12 tank troops of the regiment. The cap badge of the unit has crossed lances and pennons, with the numeral 12 at the crossing, with the regimental motto inscribed on a scroll below in Devanagari script. The cap badge is in silver plate for officers and nickel plate for other ranks.
|
|
Scott Daniell, p. 242 In October 1944, the Battalion attacked north of Bemmel, and expanded the bridgehead up to the Wettering Canal. The Battalion then went onto the defensive until the end of November. The Battalion then moved back to Ypres in Belgium, and subsequently was moved back to the United Kingdom with the rest of the 50th Division, and the men were mainly used as replacements for other infantry battalions, with the exception of a small training cadre consisting of 12 officers and 100 other ranks.
|
|
Martial law can also be declared on the territory of Ukraine if state independence is deemed in danger. With the confirmation of the Verkhovna Rada, a state of emergency or zones of ecological emergency can also be adopted by the president. Unconditional pardon is reserved exclusively for the president; however, this right cannot be exercised by an acting president. The president can also confer citizens with state orders such as the Hero of Ukraine or confer high military, diplomatic and other ranks and class orders.
|
|
The supporting 1/4th Loyals withdrew from the German trenches as a consequence.Giblin (2000), Bravest of Hearts: The Biography of a Battalion - The Liverpool Scottish in the Great War, p38 Although 1st King's had entered Guillemont as well, the 1/8th was effectively unsupported after the Loyals withdrew. The battalion and its regular counterpart became isolated and surrounded. Casualties for the Liverpool Irish exceeded 550: five officers and ten other ranks (OR) had been confirmed killed; eight officers and 47 ORs were wounded and 502 missing.
|
|
The Zeebrugge Raid was promoted by Allied propaganda as a British victory and ultimately resulted in the awarding of eight Victoria Crosses. The 4th Battalion Royal Marines was awarded the Victoria Cross for the action. Under Rule 13 of the Victoria Cross warrant, a ballot was stipulated select the recipients. Victoria Cross rules specify that four Victoria Crosses should be awarded this way (one to an officer, one to an NCO and two to other ranks) they were not observed and only two Victoria Crosses were awarded.
|
|
The original uniform of the Tynemouth Artillery Volunteers was the same as the Rifle Volunteers of the area: a silver-grey tunic with black braid and scarlet facings, grey trousers with black stripes, and black belts with bronze ornaments for other ranks, silver for officers wore. The headdress was a grey Shako with scarlet plume. The artillery wore a gun badge on the shako and pouch in place of the riflemen's bugle. This uniform only lasted a short while before Royal Artillery blue was adopted.
|
|
Seventy-three percent of original enlistments were Australian born, with the remaining recruits being mainly English-born with smaller numbers coming from other parts of the British Isles. By 24 September it had reached its authorised strength of 1,023 officers and other ranks. On formation, the battalion consisted of eight rifle companies, designated 'A' to 'H', and a headquarters company with signals, transport, medical and machine-gun sections. The majority of the battalion's non-commissioned officers were long-serving Citizens Forces soldiers or Regular personnel.
|
|
Tunga, the commander of Kashmir forces, was sent at the head of a contingent consisting of several nobles, feudal chiefs and other ranks. From previous experience of battles with the Turks, Trilochanapala had devised a strategy quite similar to that followed by Bhimapala of blocking the advance of large Turkish army from behind a hill pass and later fighting on a restricted battlefield in the backdrop of these hills. He had advised Tunga accordingly. However, in his impetuosity Tunga came out in hasty moves.
|
|
Several pro-Paoli Corsicans fled the island or were exiled, and in September 1798, they formed a light infantry company known as the "Franc Tireur Corses" on Menorca, which at the time was held by the British. The unit consisted of seven officers and 226 other ranks. In July 1800, Captain Hudson Lowe of the 50th Foot was detached to command the unit, with the temporary rank of Major. Lowe had served on Corsica during the brief period of British control, and spoke both French and Italian.
|
|
The Battle of the Somme commenced early on 1 July and the day ended with a total of 60,000 allied casualties of whom 20,000 were killed in action. The 36th (Ulster) Division suffered 5,500 casualties and 2,000 of these were killed in action. The 1st Royal Dublin Fusiliers fought next to the 36th and endured 147 casualties – 22 killed and 64 missing in action. The 2nd Royal Dublin Fusiliers lost 14 of their 23 officers 311 out of a total of 480 in other ranks.
|
|
Here they captured 1,005 prisoners, three Dornier flying boats and a submarine. In September, the Hallamshires crossed the Antwerp-Turnhout canal and for his part in a subsequent action, Corporal John William Harper was posthumously awarded the Victoria Cross for his heroism. During the winter months, the battalion served in the Nijmegen salient and participated in the liberation of Arnhem in April 1945, their final action of the war. Eleven months had seen the battalion suffer 158 officers and other ranks killed and 689 wounded or missing.
|
|
When the British returned to the Cape, they formed The Cape Regiment in October 1806. Headquartered in Cape Town, it was organised as a typical colonial unit with British officers and Coloured other ranks. In later years, the Regiment also had a troop of light cavalry added. On 24 September 1817 the Regiment was reduced in size (a previous order to completely disband having either been ignored or rescinded) to two small units of about 200 men for the defence of the Cape Colony's eastern frontier.
|
|
But then he reasonably assumed that Beaulieu's main force would join him in the battle. If this had happened the two forces would have been more evenly matched in numbers. The Dutch losses were 97 officers and 1394 non-commissioned officers and men (of which 18 officers and 131 other ranks killed), 164 horses and 40 guns. The French had 600 casualties. Historian Ramsay Weston Phipps gave Dutch losses as 88 officers and 3,000 rank and file, including 1,200 men and 40 guns captured.
|
|
The other units involved fared even worse than the Glosters. The 61st Division suffered 1547 casualties, while the Australian 5th Division lost 5533 men, making the battle the bloodiest 24 hours in the history of the Australian army Casualties to 2/4th Battalion numbered 7 of its 20 officers and 152 of the 550 other ranks that formed up at the start of the battle, while of the 20 officers and 600 men of the 2/6th, 13 officers and 164 men were lost.
|
|
During the interwar period, the KAR was slowly demobilised to a peacetime establishment of six battalions, at which strength the regiment remained until the Second World War. In 1938, the regiment was composed of two brigade-strength units organised as a "Northern Brigade" and a "Southern Brigade." The combined strength of both units amounted to 94 officers, 60 non-commissioned officers, and 2,821 African other ranks. After the outbreak of war, these units provided the trained nucleus for the rapid expansion of the KAR.
|
|
British prisoners guarded by Ottoman forces after the battle British casualties amounted to 4,000; 523 killed, 2932 wounded and over 512 missing, including five officers and 241 other ranks known to be prisoners. These were mainly from the 53rd (Welsh) Division and the 161st (Essex) Brigade of the 54th (East Anglian) Division. The Ottoman Army forces suffered a total of 2,447 casualties. Of these, 16 Germans and Austrians were killed or wounded, 41 being reported missing, and 1,370 Ottoman soldiers were killed or wounded with 1,020 missing.
|
|
The function of the Boys Company was to provide education to sons of serving officers and other ranks in the Malay Regiment, leading to the School Certificate level, coupled with the rudiments of military training. The first intake of 74 Boys into the Boys Company were recruited in August 1952, from a total of 100 applicants. The ages of the Boys ranged between 14 and 15 years. Their educational qualification, according to a 1952 newspaper bulletin, was to be the equivalent of Standard 4 (English- medium).
|
|
Main gun armament consisted of a single 4-inch (102 mm) QF Mk V guns mounted forward, on a High-Angle (HA) anti- aircraft mounting, with additional accommodation for the Admiral, his retinue and his staff replaced the aft 4-inch gun and minesweeping gear fitted to the remainder of the class. Four 3-pounder (47 mm) saluting guns completed the ship's gun armament. The ship had a crew of 100 officers and other ranks. Falmouth was laid down at Devonport Dockyard on 31 August 1931.
|
|
The Pro Merito Decoration, post-nominal letters PMD, is a military decoration for merit which was instituted by the Republic of South Africa on 1 July 1975. It was awarded to other ranks of the South African Defence Force for outstanding service of the highest order and utmost devotion to duty.South African Medal Website - Post-nominal Letters (Accessed 28 April 2015)SA Army - Uniform: Former Forces Medals - South African Defence Force (SADF)Alexander, E.G.M., Barron, G.K.B. and Bateman, A.J. (1986). South African Orders, Decorations and Medals.
|
|
As an experienced and competent major with a thorough knowledge of artillery, he was appointed to set up, and command, a standing battalion of Royal Marines for foreign service. At the time, it was standard practice for Marines to be allocated to ships, on a quota determined by the rating of the ship. It was rarely the case that a body of Marines would be greater than 200 other ranks. (Manpower shortages in the Royal Marines had necessitated the use of line infantry to remedy these shortages).
|
|
They advanced 'with great dash' and within 10 minute had captured the two Turkish trench lines that comprised their objective. Several Turkish counter-attacks were broken up by artillery and rifle fire, the Devons and Gurkhas being reinforced by the 62nd Punjabis. The victory came at a price: out of 15 officers and 403 other ranks of the Devons who attacked, only five officers and 186 men came out unscathed; the battalion's total casualties in the battle amounted to 283.Moberly, Vol III, pp.
|
|
Few records trace with any accuracy New Zealand Ordnance units that served overseas in the First World War. Although the NZAOC was not officially created until 1917 The New Zealand Army Ordnance Corps was constituted as part of the New Zealand Expeditionary Force (NZEF) in 1914 for overseas service only and in 1919 its members demobilised, returned to their parent units or mustered into the New Zealand Army Ordnance Department (Officers) or New Zealand Army Ordnance Corps(other Ranks)on their return to New Zealand.
|
|
107108 She was also built with broad and heavy masts, which balanced the weight of her hull, improved stability in rough weather and made her capable of carrying a greater quantity of sail. The disadvantages of this comparatively heavy design were a decline in manoeuvrability and slower speed when sailing in light winds.Gardiner 1992, pp. 111112 Her designated complement was 200, comprising two commissioned officers a captain and a lieutenant overseeing 40 warrant and petty officers, 91 naval ratings, 38 Marines, and 29 servants and other ranks.
|
|
The SG was introduced on 15 January 1991, replacing the Imperial equivalents, (the Distinguished Conduct Medal and the Conspicuous Gallantry Medal Air and Naval), as second level awards to Other Ranks and ratings. The SG also replaced the Distinguished Service Order, in its role as an award to officers for gallantry. The SG has no rank requirements and all service personnel are eligible. The UK equivalent is the Conspicuous Gallantry Cross (CGC) and the US equivalents are the Distinguished Service Cross, Navy Cross and Air Force Cross.
|
|
On 13 August, the regiment was shelled while relieving 144 RAC, and the commander of 'B' Squadron and several other ranks were wounded. Later that day, the regiment's 'harbour' was heavily shelled and the Commanding Officer, Lt-Col R.G. Cracroft, MC, was killed.148 RAC War Diary August 1944, TNA file WO 171/880. The following day, 148 RAC took part in Operation Kummel, once more in support of 51st (Highland) Division, and lost another squadron commander; this was to be the regiment's last action.
|
|
Faujdarhat Cadet College was built in Chittagong, then East Pakistan in 1958. In 1922 the British Indian Army also established the King George Royal Indian Military Schools (KGRIMS) at Jhelum and Jalandhar cantonments in Punjab Province for the separate purpose of providing education to the sons of the enlisted men and Other Ranks of the Army. Schools opened between 1925-1930 at Jhelum, Jullundhar and Ajmer. In 1945 two more King George Royal Indian Military Colleges were started at Belgaum and Bangalore by King George VI.
|
|
They had gained the control of CISF Lines and the Officers were not allowed to have any access to the Lines or to other ranks of CISF. On 25.6.1979, the Army along with 9 Magistrates took up positions round the CISF Lines in the early hours and called upon the agitators to give up charge of the Armory. In spite of giving repeated warnings by the authorities to give up charge of the Armory, the agitators did not give up arms, but, instead, resorted to violence.
|
|
The officers' mess was located at nearby Thorpe Hall in Thorpe Salvin village, with other ranks under canvas including lower ranked officers. Sanitation and water were rudamentry with "going to ground" latrines. The brick SAC clubhouse next to the Thorpe Salvin-Shireoaks road was converted into a guard room and was extant as a private dwelling in 2017. A fatal accident occurred on 6 September 1940 when lysander P1692613 sqn operational diary flown by Pilot Officer Grosvenor Louis Edmonds collided on landing with an army lorry.
|
|
Its objectives were to capture the German frontline trench called Jehovah trench, the second line trench called Jordan trench and the remains of Bulgar Wood. These three objectives were , and from the British front line. The battalion managed to capture both trenches and a platoon reached Bulgar Wood before events around them forced a retreat from Bulgar Wood and Jordan trench. The battalion dug in on the Jehovah trench line having lost 11 officers and 258 other ranks as casualties, almost 50% of the battalion strength.
|
|
On the very same day, the battalion's independent existence came to an end when the 7th Reserve Battalion, CEF, "absorbed" the battalion and all of its twenty-seven officers and 652 other ranks. The officer signing the order was the officer commanding Seaford Camp, Colonel Stanley Douglas Gardner, M.C. Ironically, Colonel Gardner would become the commanding officer of the 38th Battalion in France on August 29, 1918. Technically, the 207th didn't cease to exist at this point. It simply became a reinforcement-holding unit, ready to supply officers and men to other units that needed them. For example, 200 non-commissioned officers and men were sent to the 156th Battalion in Witley Camp on June 13. Another twenty other ranks joined them four days later, never to return to the 207th, but eventually finding their way to the front with a fighting battalion. As the numbers of reinforcements sent to the front grew, the 207th, in effect, faded away. Eventually, the battalion sent 157 soldiers to the 2nd Battalion, 118 to Princess Patricia's Canadian Light Infantry, ninety-two to the 38th Battalion, sixty-six to the 21st Battalion, and the rest spread over a variety of other units.
|
|
The battalion dug in at Overton Gully, still under fire (it lost a further seven killed and 14 wounded from sniper fire on 12 August), before being relieved on 14 August. 7th Gloucesters was temporarily amalgamated with 9th Worcesters between 15 and 23 August while the division was peripherally engaged in the Battle of Scimitar Hill. At the end of the month 13th (W) Division was transferred from Anzac to the Suvla Bay sector, where its units took their turns in the front line. On 1 September the effective strength of 7th Gloucesters was eight officers and 263 other ranks; the arrival of reinforcement drafts brought this back up to 25 officers and 676 other ranks by 28 October. However, sickness was now causing more casualties than Turkish action, and by 1 December the battalion's effective strength had dwindled again to 10 officers and 250 other ranks.Grist, pp. 70–2. 7th Gloucesters continued to serve spells in the front line as conditions deteriorated. On 26 November the peninsula was affected by flash floods and the battalion lost much of its equipment. Lieutenant-Colonel Roger Wilkinson, who had succeeded Lt-Col Jordan in command, was invalided on 27 November.
|
|
During King George's War, South Carolina was not content with being protected by troops based in Georgia, and asked the government in London for troops stationed in the colony. In 1746 three understrength independent companies were sent to South Carolina, their 60 officers and other ranks forming a core for enlargement; the missing men to be recruited in Charleston and Virginia. After the end of the war, the companies were disbanded together with Oglethorpe's Regiment. Three new independent companies would be recruited, however, to serve in South Carolina.
|
|
The capture of Mogaung was the first place in Burma to be liberated from the Japanese, and it was the last major Chindit campaign of the war. The Japanese had lost heavily with nearly 1,600 casualties most of whom were dead and an unknown number of sick that evacuated. The cost of taking Mogaung had been high – Calvert had lost 47 officers and 729 other ranks killed or wounded; which equated to around fifty percent casualties. Stilwell had used the Chindits in an unsuitable role of classic infantry, without the support of artillery and armour.
|
|
During the winter of 1917–18 50th (N) Division spent some time in the line, interspersed with training. By mid-March it had been transferred to GHQ Reserve in the Amiens area, 20–25 miles behind the lines. 1/4th East Yorkshires was still one-third under strength, but had been reinforced to 22 officers and 660 other ranks. The German Spring Offensive opened on 21 March 1918 (the Battle of St Quentin) and the division was urgently called forward to be deployed along the Rear Zone defences or 'Green Line'.
|
|
The battalion quartermaster attempted to hold the bridge with his men and the battalion transport details but was forced to withdraw. During 28–31 May the remnants of 50th (N) Division acted as a composite battalion (four officers and 105 other ranks from 1/4th East Yorkshires) under Lt-Col Stead. This served in 'Marshall's Force', holding the line while the German offensive was eventually stopped. Later this was increased to a brigade under the divisional commander (Maj-Gen H.C. Jackson) and known as 'Jackson's Force', which did some line- holding during June.
|
|
Heraldic representation of the coronet of a Spanish duke This is a list of the 153 present and extant royal and non-royal dukes in the peerage of the Kingdom of Spain. The oldest six titles – created between 1380 and 1476 – were Duke of Medina Sidonia (1380), Duke of Alburquerque (1464), Duke of Segorbe (1469), Duke of Alba (1472), Duke of Escalona (1472), and Duke of Infantado (1475). Spanish dukes have precedence over other ranks of Spanish nobility, nowadays all holding the court rank of Grande de España, i.e. Grandee of the Realm.
|
|
43rd (Wessex) Division insignia, World War II. By the time of D-Day in June 1944, all reconnaissance or "recce" regiments were organised into a headquarters squadron and three reconnaissance squadrons. HQ Squadron included a troop of eight 6-pounder anti-tank guns and a troop of six 3-inch mortars. The recce squadrons each had three scout troops equipped with Humber Armoured Cars, Humber Light Reconnaissance Cars and Bren carriers, and an assault troop of riflemen in M3 Half-tracks. The total establishment was 41 officers and 755 other ranks.
|
|
On 18 August 1914, the 2nd Light Horse Regiment was raised at Enoggera, and comprised twenty-five officers and 497 other ranks serving in three squadrons, each of six troops. Each troop was divided into eight sections, of four men each. In action one man of each section, was nominated as a horse holder reducing the regiment's rifle strength by a quarter. Under the command of Lieutenant Colonel Robert Mackay Stodart, its manpower was drawn from the 1st Military District and consisted mainly of residents of Queensland and New South Wales.
|
|
Grant 1917 p. 2 Major Bassett commanding 2nd Battalion (British), Imperial Camel Corps, marched from Magdhaba on 17 February to surround Bir el Hassana, where at dawn the next morning they attacked the Ottoman Army garrison consisting of three officers and 19 other ranks, reinforced by armed Bedouin. During the attack a severely wounded soldier was flown back to El Arish by aircraft. After the surrender of Bir el Hassana, Bassett's force remained in position to capture any Ottoman force withdrawing back from Nekhl towards Bir el Hassana.
|
|
Ferguson, p.12 The senior officers of the 1st Airborne Division had estimated that there would be around 450 casualties during the capture of the bridge, of which 25 per cent would be killed or missing, and the other 75 per cent wounded. It was appreciated that by themselves the three battalions' medical officers and staff would be unable to cope with the expected numbers of casualties, so one section from the 16th (Parachute) Field Ambulance, consisting of one doctor and 16 other ranks, would be attached to each of the parachute battalions.
|
|
On 10 August the 2nd Mounted Division was ordered to reorganise as a dismounted formation and prepare to proceed overseas. Each regiment left a squadron HQ and the officers and men of two troops to look after the horses. On 13 August the rest of the regiment (16 officers and 320 other ranks) entrained for Alexandria where they boarded the Caledonia the next day. It arrived at Mudros on 16 August, transhipped them to the Doris next day, and on 18 August they landed at Suvla Bay to join in the Gallipoli Campaign.
|
|
On 1 July 1942 the Department of National Defence authorized the raising of the 1st Canadian Parachute Battalion. The battalion had an authorised strength of 26 officers and 590 other ranks, formed into a battalion headquarters, three rifle companies and a headquarters company. Later in the year, volunteers were also requested for the recently formed 2nd Canadian Parachute Battalion, which formed the Canadian contingent of the 1st Special Service Force. The initial training was carried out at Fort Benning in the United States and at RAF Ringway in England.
|
|
Big Table Top; the route the regiment used to climb the cliff is shown by the dotted line. On 21 August the regiment moved back to "Big Table Top" for the pending assault on Hill 60. The attack, at 15:30, succeeded in capturing around of Turkish trenches. Two days later, at 17:15, the regiment was relieved and rejoined the brigade at Kabak Kuyu, but at 19:30, five officers and 125 other ranks had to return to the front to defend the western slopes of Hill 60.
|
|
ANZAC beach-head area defended by the brigade In May 1915, the regiment, with the rest of the brigade, was warned to prepare to embark for the Gallipoli Campaign, serving in a dismounted role as part of the Australian and New Zealand Army Corps (ANZAC). A rear party remained behind to look after the horses while twenty- six officers and 482 other ranks boarded the transport ships.Nicol 1921, pp.28–29 On 12 May they landed at ANZAC Cove and the next day took over from the Royal Naval Brigade in the front line.
|
|
The attack was disastrous for the Australians, and it was later described as "the worst 24 hours in Australia's entire history". Having gone in during the first wave of the assault, the 54th suffered heavily, losing 65 percent of its strength, equating to 20 officers and 518 other ranks. After the battle, the battalion regrouped at Bac-St-Maur before taking up defensive positions to the right of Bois Grenier. Reinforced, they remained at the front until September, rotating between the main defensive position and the village of Fleurbaix.
|
|
As the result of an agreement reached in 1916 between the British and German governments, British officers were even allowed to go for walks in groups outside the camp, provided they signed a document giving their word of honour not to attempt escape.Yarnall (2011), pp. 132-3.Hanson (2011), pp. 59-60. Officers' camps accommodated, in addition to their officer-prisoners, a smaller number of other ranks prisoners known as orderlies, whose role was to act as servants to the officers and to perform menial tasks around the camp.
|
|
Sometimes memory modules are designed with two or more independent sets of DRAM chips connected to the same address and data buses; each such set is called a rank. Ranks that share the same slot, only one rank may be accessed at any given time; it is specified by activating the corresponding rank's chip select (CS) signal. The other ranks on the module are deactivated for the duration of the operation by having their corresponding CS signals deactivated. DIMMs are currently being commonly manufactured with up to four ranks per module.
|
|
In 1939 a Women's Military Training Organization was established under the command of Maria Wittek. In present Poland a law passed April 6, 2004 requires all women with college nursing or veterinary degrees to register for compulsory service. In addition it allows women to volunteer and serve as professional personnel in all services of the army. As of June 30, 2007 there are 800 women in the army, of which 471 are officers, 308 non-commissioned officers and 21 other ranks, in addition 225 are in military training schools.
|
|
The brigade was formally established in 1949, and includes three oldest infantry battalions in the Indian Army. The President's Bodyguard was established in 1773 as the Governor's Troop of Moghuls, and is the only Household Cavalry regiment in the Indian Army. The unit was renamed in 1784, 1859, 1944, and 1946, before it adopted its present name in 1950. Unlike the Foot Guards but more like the Household Cavalry, these two regiments recruit nationally with officers and other ranks coming from every corner of India regardless of caste, religion and language.
|
|
Two other ranks are mentioned in The Runes of the Earth, Keepers and Curriers, but their placement within the Ramen hierarchy is not known. Ranyhyn are the great horses of the Land. These horses live on the Plains of Ra, and are tended by the Ramen. The Ranyhyn are akin to normal horses, but are larger, always have a star and are in some indefinable sense enhanced by the Earthpower of the Land, so that their speed and endurance, as well as their intelligence, far outstrip those of a standard horse.
|
|
The 1st Airborne Division, was not involved in the Normandy landings and was next in action in Operation Market Garden and the Battle of Arnhem. The 181st would be on the first of three lifts spread over three days. Not everyone would be flying into Arnhem, some including most of the vehicles would come by land. The airborne party included the new commanding officer, Lieutenant-Colonel Arthur Marrable, another nine officers and 104 other ranks, however No. 5 Section with one officer and twenty-three men were the divisional reserve section.
|
|
Canada, Australia and New Zealand have now created their own gallantry awards under their own honours systems. Since the 1993 review of the honours system, as part of the drive to remove distinctions of rank in awards for bravery, the Military Medal, formerly the third-level decoration for other ranks, has been discontinued. The MC now serves as the third-level award for all ranks of the British Armed Forces for gallantry on land, not to the standard required to receive the Victoria Cross or the Conspicuous Gallantry Cross.
|
|
This was at massive risk to the family's own safety as they too would have been executed if discovered. Their only condition was that they should be provided with the news gathered from the radio, in order to boost the morale of the Chinese community under occupation in Kuching. They provided some radio parts, the acquisition of which must have been a considerable task as all radio equipment had been confiscated by the Japanese.Ooi 1998, 442–454 The radio was built and operated in the British other ranks' compound.
|
|
K Battery was formed by the East India Company as 2nd Troop Bengal Horse Artillery on 4 August 1809 in Acra, India, with the majority of the other ranks being British. This fact and that the battery were all mounted to ensure greater manoeuvrability, was unusual during this period. During the next 100 years the battery came under command of the Bengal Horse Artillery then the Royal Horse Artillery and is now under command of the Royal Artillery. In 1939, K Battery was the last Royal Horse Artillery battery to be mechanised.
|
|
173rd Siege Battery was formed at Falmouth, Cornwall under Army Council Instruction 1239 of 21 June 1916, based upon a cadre of 3 officers and 78 other ranks (the establishment of a TF garrison company) supplied by the Cornwall (Duke of Cornwall's) Royal Garrison Artillery, a coast defence unit of the Territorial Force based in Falmouth. It went out to the Western Front on 3 October 1916, manning four 6-inch 26 cwt howitzers, and joined 48th Heavy Artillery Group (HAG) in Third Army on 10 October.Army Council Instructions for June 1916.Frederick, p. 703.
|
|
Things did not go according to plan: the British bombardment had been ineffective while the German artillery brought down a barrage on the division's jumping-off trenches. Charging towards 'Big Willie' trench on the flank of the Hohenzollern, the 1/5th North Staffs came under enfilade fire and lost 20 officers and 485 other ranks in the first few minutes of the attack, the highest casualty rate of any battalion in the 46th Division. The killed included the commanding officer, Lt-Col John Knight, who had been a Volunteer since 1883.
|
|
They sustained heavy fire upon Stewart's force who were landing directly in their front. Despite this, the British pushed on, and after an hour's hard fighting, during which the Mandinkas contested every inch of ground, they succeeded in driving them from their entrenchments at bayonet point and pursued them for some distance through the bush. The British lost two men in this action, with three officers and 47 other ranks wounded. Over the next few days, the British focused on landing the guns and placing Fort Bullen in a state of defense.
|
|
Its strength would have been 12 officers and 141 other ranks, organised in a company headquarters and three sections, each with five cars. Total numbers were sixteen cars, six motorcycles, a staff car, four and seven (30 cwt) lorries. In January–February 1935 a provisional D squadron of the 12th Lancers with eight armoured cars served as a peacekeeping force in the Saar region. On 31 December B and C squadrons were sent again to Egypt with 29 armoured cars as a response to the Italian invasion of Abyssinia and strengthening garrisons in Libya.
|
|
In the 1890s the Hertfordshire Yeomanry wore a scarlet and blue full dress modelled on that of the regular dragoon regiments of the British Army. This included a white metal spiked helmet with black plume and the Hertfordshire badge in white metal on gilt. Simpler uniforms were worn for training and ordinary duties (see photograph above). After 1903 a less elaborate uniform of peaked cap, scarlet patrol jacket with white facings plus silver shoulder chains was adopted for wear by other ranks for parade and off-duty wear.
|
|
Phillips, swimming to shore late in the day), 71 other ranks were reported missing. Unable to locate Phillips, the second-in-command, Major P.M. Donnell led his men off the beach and turned inland to avoid engaging the enemy. Behind the lines, the commando moved quickly to Buhot where Phillips rejoined it after his long swim. For the next several hours the Commando pushed steadily on, occasionally encountering snipers and small units of unsuspecting rear guards from whom they captured several "spandau" (MG-34 machine guns) and other small arms.
|
|
Nos. 1-6 Guards - six companies of Foot Guards, each comprising 3 officers and 71 other ranks Major or Captain, two Subalterns \- line two sides of the perimeter of Horse Guards Parade in an extended "L" shape. This recalls the defensive formation known as the "hollow square." All six companies are collectively commanded as "Guards..." and individually by company number, e.g., "No. 3 Guard..." Up to eight Guards have taken part, the number varying over the years: six in 1939, five in 1954, seven from 1963 to 1967, and then eight until the 1980s.p.
|
|
Kress von Kressenstein moved to challenge the growing Imperial presence with a force of ninety-five officers 3,560 other ranks comprising 1st and 2nd Battalions and one company of the 3rd Battalion, 32nd Regiment, a regiment of Arab irregulars on camels, and six mountain guns, a 75-mm battery of the 8th F. A. Regiment and two guns of the 9th F. A. Regiment (one and a half batteries), two field ambulances and an ammunition column.Falls 1930, pp. 170, 377These were four gun artillery batteries.[Erickson 2001, p.
|
|
Map showing positions of the 5th Mounted Brigade on 23 April 1916 23 April 1916 was St George's Day and also Easter Sunday, and dawn found the 5th Mounted Brigade, dispersed over a wide area. The brigade was made up of the Warwickshire Yeomanry, the Royal Gloucestershire Hussars, and the Queen's Own Worcestershire Hussars (Worcestershire Yeomanry).Falls 1930, p. 162 These regiments were deployed as follows: At Oghrantina was two squadrons of Worcestershire Hussars (less one troop), with four officers and 60 other ranks of the 2/2nd Lowland Field Company Royal Engineers.
|
|
In their action at Ètreux only four officers and 240 other ranks of the 2nd Munsters survived but the battalion delayed German pursuit of the British I Corps, gaining time for the British Expeditionary Force to escape. The 2nd Munsters were outnumbered at odds of over when finally defeated, the survivors were congratulated on their bravery by the German soldiers they had fought. The German X (Reserve) Corps continued its advance towards Wassigny and Étreux on 27 August, where its constituent 19th (Reserve) Division reported that it had "scattered a British battalion".
|
|
Albanian military insignia have undergone several periods during which their design changed radically. The first ranks in the Albanian Armed Forces were formed in 1926 during the reign of King Zog I. His rule comprises two periods, the "Austrian" (1929-1936) and the "Prussian (generals) + Italian (other ranks)" style (1936-1939) of insignia. During the time of Italian and German occupations of Albania their respective ranks were worn on Albanian militia uniforms. After the Second World War, when the communist regime took power, military ranks were radically changed in looks and in naming.
|
|
Soon after partition, the 2/8 Gorkha Rifles saw action in the Leh operations of 1948. The battalion made a forced march over inhospitable terrain and reached Leh. Major Hari Chand and his company were involved in a series of raids that demoralized the Pakistani forces, this included destruction of the Pakistani mountain guns at the village of Basgo which had been brought in to consolidate the raiders hold over Leh. In this action, Major Hari Chand and four other ranks were awarded the Maha Vir Chakra (MVC) and Vir Chakra (VRC) respectively.
|
|
In December the regiment met stubborn opposition fighting for the Moro River and later Vino Ridge and the Ortona Crossroads. On 11–12 May 1944 the regiment assaulted across the Gari River supporting the 19th Indian Brigade of the 8th Indian Division. During this operation and the advance towards the Hitler Line the regiment sustained casualties numbering 16 officers, 40 other ranks, and 60 tank casualties. An innovative use of a modified Sherman tank to carry a bridge across the Gari River is known as Kingsmill bridge by its inventor Captain T. Kingsmill's moniker.
|
|
When the Second World War broke out in September 1939 the RAFVR comprised 6,646 pilots, 1,625 observers and 1,946 wireless operators. During the war, the Air Ministry used the RAFVR as the principal means of entry for aircrew to serve with the RAF. All those called up for Air Force Service with the RAF, both commissioned officers and other ranks, did so as members of the RAFVR under the National Service (Armed Forces) Act 1939. By the end of 1941 more than half of Bomber Command aircrew were members of the RAFVR.
|
|
The other ranks of the Peerage developed in the fourteenth and fifteenth century. In 1337, Edward, the Black Prince was created Duke of Cornwall, taking precedence over all earls. Dukedoms were reserved for members of the Royal Family until 1387, when Robert de Vere, 9th Earl of Oxford, the favourite of Richard II, was created Duke of Ireland for life. De Vere had previously been created Marquess of Dublin for life, making him the first person to hold a dignity of such a rank between Dukes and Earls.
|
|
The force would maintain this relative size until the eve of World War II. In 1923, PAM was tasked with the operation of the Northwest Territories and Yukon Radio System. In the Interwar period, PAM was occasionally mobilized in order to maintain "peace," between strikers and business owners during strikes. From 1932 to 1936, PAM was involved in the operation of unemployment camps, jointly with the Department of Labour. At the outbreak of World War II in 1939, PAM fielded a force of 455 officers, and 3,714 soldiers of all other ranks.
|
|
The NPAM did not mobilize during the First World War, though large drafts of NPAM men went into the field force created in 1914 for that conflict, the Canadian Expeditionary Force. Some CEF units adopted regimental traditions from NPAM units. Following the war, the Otter Committee created a unique set of perpetuations, whereby the reorganized NPAM carried on the traditions of both the CEF and the prewar Militia in the Canadian Militia. On the eve of World War II, NPAM had 5,272 officers, and 41,249 soldiers of all other ranks.
|
|
The War Memorial of the Royal Monmouthshire Royal Engineers is located at the western edge of the site on Castle Hill occupied by the Regimental Museum at Monmouth Castle. This memorial is dedicated: To the glory of God and in memory of the officers and other ranks of the Royal Monmouthshire Royal Engineers who gave their lives in the Great War 1914-1918. Underneath are the names of 100 soldiers of the RMRE who died in the Great War. A marble slab at the base commemorates those who died in the Second World War.
|
|
2nd Battalion The battalion, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Gordon Thorne, was sent to Singapore in early 1942 and reinforced the 15th Indian Brigade at Batu Pahat. The brigade held the town for ten days against attack by the Imperial Japanese Army; some 500 troops from the battalion fought their way back to Singapore and were attacked on all sides at Braddell Road in Singapore before being also ordered to surrender. Some 24 officers and 760 other ranks were killed or died in Japanese captivity during the Second World War.
|
|
On the British side, four officers and 19 other ranks were killed or mortally wounded, 2 officers and 19 men wounded, and 6 officers and 235 men captured. According to Boer policy, the captured were stripped of their weapons and any useful gear, and most of their clothing, and were allowed to walk to the nearest British post. The Boers seized two field guns, 180 rifles and a large quantity of small arms ammunition. The 200 captured horses turned out to be in poor condition and of little use to the raiders.
|
|
"The housing estates are not behind the wire and consist of two areas; Buntingsdale Park (mainly Officer's housing) and Buntingsdale Estate for other ranks". There is a local Primary School, Buntingsdale Primary School and pub nearby. The parish also includes the hamlet of Woodseaves, in the east of the parish on the A529. Woodseaves is also the midpoint of the longest north–south axis of the UK. Other than a few houses there is a nearby public house, The Four Alls Inn, Garden centre and narrow gauge railway attraction.
|
|
On 1 April 1941, the British forces in Iraq were small. Air Vice Marshal Harry Smart commanded British Forces in Iraq, a multi-service headquarters. Ground forces included Number 1 Armoured Car Company RAF and six companies of Assyrian Levies, composed of indigenous Eastern Aramaic speaking Christian Assyrians about 2,000 officers and other ranks strong, under the command of about twenty British officers.Lyman, pp.23–24 The armoured-car company had 18 ancient Rolls Royce armoured cars built for the RAF in 1921 on converted chassis of World War I design.
|
|
Jerkin worn by a British soldier at the Battle of the Somme During the First World War, the British army issued brown leather jerkins to the troops as a measure to protect against the cold but to allow freedom of movement. These garments generally had four buttons and were lined with khaki wool. They were practical, hardwearing and extremely appreciated by officers and other ranks alike. By the time of the Second World War, the leather jerkins were still on issue to all the Commonwealth forces and were universally popular.
|
|
It was designed and executed by Daphne Mayo with assistance from George Harvey. A memorial commissioned by the 9th Battalion (AIF) Association was mounted in the Crypt and unveiled by the Australian Governor-General Lord Gowrie on 17 August 1937. Commemorating the battalion's 45 officers and 1048 other ranks who lost their lives in the war, it was undertaken by former Brisbane sculptor William Leslie Bowles at a cost of . Bowles was noted for his memorial work, having been head sculptor at the Australian War Memorial in Canberra during the years 1924 to 1931.
|
|
Here they captured several trains, one Red Crescent train full of wounded, along with 10 officers and 70 other ranks found sick at Kh es Samra. Woodward claims the Red Crescent train at Qalat el Mafraq had been looted and all the sick and wounded killed.Woodward 2006 p. 202 A total of 6,000 or 7,000 retreating soldiers from the three Ottoman armies, mostly from the Fourth Army, escaped the combined encirclement by the XX Corps, the XXI Corps, the Desert Mounted Corps and Chaytor's Force, to retreat towards Damascus.
|
|
In zoology, the Principle of Coordination is one of the guiding principles of the International Code of Zoological Nomenclature. It states that the act of publishing a new zoological name thereby automatically and simultaneously establishes all the corresponding names in the relevant other ranks, with the same type. In the species-group, publishing the species name (the binomen) Giraffa camelopardalis Linnaeus, 1758 also establishes the subspecies name (the trinomen) Giraffa camelopardalis camelopardalis Linnaeus, 1758. The same applies to the name of a subspecies; this establishes the corresponding species name.
|
|
The beach landing went smoothly, but the 1st Battalion ran into resistance at Vizzini on 13 July when it ran into the Herman Goring Parachute Panzer Division. On 22 July, the 1st Battalion was engaged in hard fighting for Agria, which only fell on 29 July. The 1st Battalion was reduced to three companies after the battle. There was further hard fighting to capture the Regalbuto Ridge, which ended the Sicilian Campaign. The 1st Battalion suffered 18 Officers and 286 Other Ranks killed or wounded in action in Sicily.
|
|
The War was fought between the British HEIC and the Kingdom of Burma, primarily over Burmese incursions into north east India. The war ended in February 1826 with the Treaty of Yandabo, in which Burma ceded territory to the HEIC, paid a large indemnity and agreed to sign a commercial treaty. The medal was authorised by Lord Amherst, the Governor-General of India, in April 1826. It was awarded to HEIC forces only, to native Indian officers and officials in gold (about 750 awarded) and to native other ranks in silver (about 24,000 awarded).
|
|
Battledress features show little change from their wartime originals, except that other ranks were now permitted to wear collar and tie on off-duty periods. The practice of wearing regimental sleeve badges with rank insignia adopted by the 1st Lothians corporals and above in the early 1940s was discontinued. Officers' service- dress reverted to the pre-war pattern with box-pleated pockets reappearing on the skirts of the tunic. With the return of peacetime conditions, a No. 1 Dress in dark blue was re-adopted, similar in form to that worn before the war.
|
|
The survivors of the First Contingent were merged with a Second Contingent, of one officer and 36 other ranks, who had trained in Bermuda as Vickers machine gunners, which had recently arrived from Bermuda. The Second Contingent was stripped of its Vickers machine guns (which had been collected, in the Army, under a new regiment, the Machine Gun Corps). The merged contingents were retrained as Lewis light machinegunners, and provided 12 gun teams to 1 Lincolns headquarters. By the War's end, the two contingents had lost over 75 percent of their combined strength.
|
|
Baron Templemore, as part of a House of Lords debate on the Territorial Army, stated that the division - on 1 October 1924 - mustered 338 officers and 7,721 other ranks. Historian David French highlights that "by April 1937 the Territorial Army had reached less than 80 per cent of its shrunken peacetime establishment" and "Its value as an immediate reserve was, therefore, limited." Edward Smalley comments that "48th Divisional Signals operated on an improvised organizational structure" for most of the 1930s, due to being below 50 per cent strength.
|
|
Slough Fort in an 1870 engraving Slough Fort was initially armed with seven 7-inch rifled breech loaders (RBLs) positioned in the casemates. It was manned by three officers, one NCO and 75 other ranks. Between October 1889 and December 1891, a pair of wing batteries were constructed from concrete on either side of the fort, with a range finder position being added to the fort's roof. The new batteries accommodated two 9.2-inch and two 6-inch breech loaders on disappearing mountings, allowing them to recess below ground level once they had fired.
|
|
During the first attack that morning Manchester was hit by an Italian aerial torpedo that struck abreast 'X' turret. It blew a hole in the hull, disabled both portside propeller shafts, and allowed heavy flooding that caused a 12.5-degree list. The estimated of water also caused the ship to trim down at the stern by and filled the aft engine room which meant that only a single propeller shaft was operable. The detonation killed 3 officers and 23 ratings from Manchesters crew and 5 officers and 7 other ranks from the embarked troops.
|
|
H.S. Burgess. The battalion was assigned to the 37th Infantry Brigade, alongside the 6th and 7th Royal Sussex, part of 12th (Eastern) Infantry Division. All soldiers under 20 years of age in 37 Brigade were assigned to a composite company based at 'Courtlands', West Worthing where they were engaged in coastal defence. The rest of the battalion were deployed as part of the BEF and a force of 23 Officers and 603 other ranks sailed from Southampton, arriving in and stationed at Le Havre from 22 April 1940.
|
|
Prior to the early 19th century, medals and decorations were only awarded to ranking officers; occasions existed where medals were presented to soldiers (other ranks or enlisted men) or seamen (naval ratings), but these were often private efforts. One exception was the Army Gold Medal issued to higher ranking participants in the Peninsular War. A medal was given for service, with a clasp for each battle fought. After four clasps were earned the medal was turned in for a cross with the battle names on the arms, and additional clasps were then added.
|
|
This featured the cross of St George within a crowned circle. Around the circle was a laurel wreath, on the base of which was a horseshoe, representing Rutland.Colin Churchill, History of the British Army Infantry Collar Badge, Uckfield, 2002 The regimental buttons of other ranks bore the castle and key surmounted by a crown, while those worn on officers' mess dress displayed a scroll inscribed "Talavera" below a crown.Howard Ripley, Buttons of the British Army 1855-1970, Hampstead, 1971 The facing colours of the 48th and 58th Foot were buff and black respectively.
|
|
For a raiding force the normal British Army regimental or battalion structure was deemed unsuitable, so the commandos devised a new structure. This new structure would not have any heavy weapons or motor transport attached and would consist of a small headquarters of six officers, four senior Non-commissioned officers, 23 other ranks and eight men attached from the RAMC and RAOC. The commando initially consisted of 10 troops each of 50 men and was commanded by a captain. Each troop was divided into two sections of 24 men with a junior officer in command.
|
|
Crew positioning a 6-inch 26 cwt howitzer. 109th Siege Battery, RGA, was formed at Dover on 14 February 1916. A cadre of three officers and 78 other ranks (the establishment of a TF RGA company) was sent from the North Scottish RGA to form the basis of the new battery. Although the Army Council Instruction specified that the establishment of this batch of new batteries would be those for 6-inch guns, 8-inch or 9.2-inch howitzers, when 109th Siege Bty went overseas it was equipped with four 6-inch howitzers.
|
|
The commanding officer of the 36th Peel Regiment, Lieutenant-Colonel Windeyer, was disappointed that the county regiments would not serve as units. When the 74th Battalion was authorised in June 1915, however, he agreed to raise it, assisted by the company commander from Orangeville, Major A.J. McAusland. It drew mainly from Peel county, which contributed 26 officers and 346 other ranks, but also from the 48th Highlanders, the Queen's Own Rifles and the 10th Royal Grenadiers of Toronto. The battalion trained at Niagara Camp before moving to winter quarters at the Toronto Exhibition.
|
|
On the decision to invade German South-West Africa, the need for Heavy Artillery was recognised and a Heavy Artillery Brigade was formed in 1915 to accompany the SA Expeditionary Force. Command was given to Lt. Col. J. M. Rose, Royal Marine Artillery, and the Brigade was constituted from elements of the RMA stationed in South Africa, together with officers and men of the Cape and Durban Garrison Artilleries. The initial one Brigade was eventually expanded into three Brigades, ultimately consisting of 60 officers and 1,000 other ranks.
|
|
Its founder members are as follows Captain ED Ebert,Lieutenant AADB Perera,WO I BC Waisse,WO I PM Rathnayake,Staff Sergeant Wickramaseka WEB,Sergeant Karunathilaka MLWB,Sergeant Ebert JAVD,Sergeant De Alwis CS. Cylon Corps of Ordnance was the youngest member from the Commonwealth to have been raised according to the Royal Ordnance. Other ranks were first recruited to the Corps on 7 February 1950. During the initial years, the Corps was functioning as two units - Directorate of Ordnance Services at the Army Headquarters while the Ordnance Depot was located in Kirulapone.
|
|
By tradition, cadet members wear dark blue berets as their headgear, while adult members wear No.1 Cap when this dress is worn. Scarlet Red Sash is worn by all Senior Non-commissioned Officers (Sergeant or above). WO1s and Officers will wear Sam Browne belt and carry infantry pattern (1897)sword if necessary; the Corps Sergeant Major and Senior Warrant Officer will also carry a regulation pattern Pace Stick as part of uniform. Other ranks will not carry bayonet frogs and will not mount bayonets onto their arms.
|
|
The helipad area disappeared under The Capita Group's new building, where Capita Business Services now operates various services for Cumbria County Council under tender for fifteen years. Capita Symonds also works out of the same building, where they develop computer software and act as consultants on highways, amongst other functions. The Cargo site has been cleared and a new residential housing estate is now under construction. The stock of RAF Carlisle officers' and other ranks' married-quarter housing was sold originally to Carlisle City Council and is now almost completely owner-occupied.
|
|
Over the next couple of months, the battalion was rebuilt, reaching a strength of 44 officers and 1,002 other ranks by late August. The following month they were committed to the Third Battle of Ypres. Their first attack came around Glencorse Wood on 20 September, during which the 11th Battalion lost 46 killed and 100 wounded, before moving to Westhoek Ridge in early October. Another move saw them transferred to Broodeseinde Ridge, where they conducted a raid on German positions around Celtic Wood on 6/7 October in concert with the 12th Battalion.
|
|
Most virtual airlines have a specific ranking system for their pilots, that tend to involve restricting which airplanes the member is allowed to fly. Pilots complete flights for their airline, using their simulator, either online (using a network such as VATSIM) or offline, and then file a pilot report. A key aspect of these pilot reports is logging the number of hours flown, which directly affects the members promotion to other ranks. Ranking systems used typically use terminology associated with commercial aviation, such as designating senior pilots as captain.
|
|
No. 4 Commando was formed in Weymouth on 21 July 1940, when the first intake of 500 volunteers arrived. The unique nature of the commandos immediately became apparent when every man was held responsible for finding his own quarters. As commandos were expected to be fighting troops, they had no administrative personnel, such as clerks and cooks for example. To assist them with living 'off camp', with no cook house all ranks were given a daily allowance and a ration card, the allowance being 67 pence for officers and of 34 pence for other ranks.
|
|
Trousers, or riding breeches, and brown leather Riding boots were worn (even in infantry regiments, as officers traditionally rode on campaign in order to attend briefings at battalion headquarters). The carrying equipment was the leather Sam Browne pattern, brown for most regiments, black for Rifle Regiments. Officers also wore a khaki peaked cap with a cloth visor that was similar to the men's, but made of superior materials and of better quality. Unlike other ranks, officers were expected to pay for their own uniforms, pistol, sword and Sam Browne belt.
|
|
Nevertheless, the uniform cut, equipment and training was standardised to the Prussian model. When field-grey uniforms were introduced, only the cockade and a blue-and-white lozenge edging to the collar distinguished Bavarian units. At the beginning of World War I, the Bavarian Army had an effective strength of 87,214 men including 4,089 officers, physicians, veterinarians and officials; and 83,125 NCOs and other ranks, plus 16,918 horses. With the beginning of mobilisation on 1 August 1914, the supreme command of the Bavarian field army passed from the 4th Army Inspectorate to the German Emperor.
|
|
Casualties for the British were nine officers and 65 other ranks killed and over a hundred wounded. The Mahdists lost 1,100 dead during the fifteen minutes of fighting, made all the worse by only 5,000 of the Dervish force being engaged.Dictionary of battles from the earliest date to the present time by Thomas Benfield Harbottle published 1904 Among the Dervish dead was Musa wad Helu, one of the Mahdist chiefs. British national hero Colonel F. G. Burnaby of the Royal Horse Guards was killed by a spear to the throat.
|
|
During this period of trench warfare the battalion lost 5 killed and 12 wounded, but had 140 sick evacuated to hospital.Burrows, pp. 49–75. During October and November, while serving turns in frontline trenches with names like 'West Ham Gully' and 'Upton Park' (the home ground of West Ham United F.C.), the battalion lost another 5 killed, 26 wounded, 2 missing and 386 sick, offset by drafts of just 19 officers and 95 other ranks. By the end of November the Essex Brigade was reduced to a shadow.
|
|
Once in service, the ships proved to be very wet on the surface, with the bow tending to dig down, and one of the 4-inch guns and the revolving torpedo- tube mount was removed. The normal crew was 59 officers and other ranks. K13 was one of 12 K-class submarines ordered in August 1915, following on from the first 2 ordered in June that year. She was laid down at Fairfield's Govan shipyard in October 1915 as Yard number 522, and was launched on 11 November 1916.
|
|
Meanwhile, a Cyclist Training Company was also formed in England. The 2nd Battalion included two companies of New Zealanders, and was commanded mostly by New Zealand officers. The establishment of each battalion included a headquarters and three companies, each of three platoons with a total of 26 officers and 310 other ranks. The cyclist battalions were organised like the infantry, and were mainly used as despatch riders. Later, during the periods of semi-open warfare in 1917 and 1918 they operated in a manner similar to cavalry, conducting reconnaissance and patrolling.
|
|
The jacket was further decorated with patterns sewn in bullion lace, often in a pattern matching that of the dolman worn beneath it. The front of the jacket was distinctive and typically featured several rows of parallel froggings and loops, and either three or five vertical lines of buttons. For officers of the British Hussars this frogging, regimentally differentiated, was generally of gold or silver bullion lace, to match either gold (gilt) or silver buttons. Other ranks had either yellow lace with brass buttons or white lace with 'white-metal' (nickel) buttons.
|
|
One of five such units raised as part of the AIF during the war as part of the Australian Machine Gun Corps, the 2nd Machine Gun Battalion was formed in March 1918 as part of the 2nd Division. It consisted of four machine gun companies, which had previously existed as independent companies assigned mainly at brigade level. These were the 5th, 6th, 7th and the 22nd. The battalion's first commanding officer was Lieutenant Colonel Alexander Windeyer Ralston, previously of the 20th Infantry Battalion. The battalion's authorised strength was 46 officers and 890 other ranks.
|
|
When the attack came through the morning fog, with a bombardment of extreme intensity followed by ground attacks by the Richthofen 'Circus', the battalion was overwhelmed. While massed German infantry attacked its position, a 'box barrage' isolated the battalion and its headquarters, which were then surrounded and all survivors were captured. Its strength that morning had been 21 officers and 540 other ranks, and all that remained were a handful of officers and men left behind at the transport lines. These took part in the fighting the following day and were then withdrawn.
|
|
In the summer of 1942 a special camp was established to separate potential collaborators from other British POWs, Stalag III-D near Berlin. This in turn was divided into Special Detachment 999 (an officers' camp) and Special Detachment 517 (for other ranks). Both were presented by the Germans as "holiday camps" away from the poor rations, hard work and cold of normal camps, but the camp security was run by the Abwehr. Brown was one of the prisoners sent to Freigegeben (Open Prison) Stalag III-D for an initial examination.
|
|
Bellis p. 18 After completing its training in the UK, the 2nd Royal Gloucestershire Hussars deployed to Egypt in October 1941. By the middle of November it had assembled south-west of Mersa Matruh, close to the Libyan border, as part of the 22nd Armoured Brigade attached to the 7th Armoured Division, the Desert Rats. At this stage the regiment comprised 43 officers and 585 other ranks organised into three tank squadrons – F, G and H – with a regimental HQ and a rear echelon component responsible for supply.
|
|
In 1861, after absorbing units from the army of the defunct East India Company, the British Army numbered 220,000 other ranks in three Household Cavalry regiments, 28 line cavalry regiments, three Foot Guards regiments, 108 line infantry regiments, 2 rifle regiments and the two Corps regiments (the Royal Artillery and the Royal Engineers). Guards Regiments usually consisted of three battalions, the 25 most senior line infantry regiments consisted of two battalions and the other line regiments had one battalion only. The two rifle regiments had four battalions each.French (2005), p.
|
|
In the First Australian Imperial Force soldiers were allotted numbers known as regimental numbers. These were allotted to NCOs and other ranks but not to officers or nurses, who had no numbers. Regimental numbers were rarely unique. Each battalion or corps had its own sequence, usually starting at 1, although some units were formed in the field and this did not occur. The result was that several dozen soldiers had the prestigious number 1, which was usually given to the Regimental Sergeant Major or the Regimental Quartermaster Sergeant.
|
|
The 192nd Battalion, CEF, was a unit in the Canadian Expeditionary Force during the First World War. Authorization published in General Order 69 to recruit the 192nd Battalion was issued on 15 July 1916. Organization of the battalion took place in Blairmore, Alberta, and the surrounding district in January 1916 under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel H.E. Lyon. The total strength of the 192nd Battalion was 23 officers and 424 soldiers of other ranks. The 192nd Battalion embarked from Halifax 1 November 1916 aboard the and disembarked in England 10 days later on the 11th.
|
|
This organisation remained until the major Corps restructure in 1989/90 when the unit was the only remaining Corps field survey unit in Australia and was moved under command Army Survey Regiment. At this time it was increased in strength to nine officers and sixty-eight other ranks. Command changed again in 1993 when 4 Fd Svy Sqn was again a direct command unit of Land Command until it was disbanded in 1996. On disbandment the personnel establishment was transferred to augment 1st Topographic Survey Squadron to enhance the field deployable survey capability.
|
|
The Permanent Defence Force Other Ranks Representative Association (PDFORRA) is the representative body for enlisted personnel serving in the Defence Forces of Ireland. The purpose of PDFORRA is to represent and pursue the interests of enlisted personnel serving full-time in the Irish Army, Naval Service and Air Corps. The remit of the organisation includes issues regarding the pay and conditions of serving enlisted ranks in the Republic of Ireland. All serving enlisted members of the Permanent Defence Forces (PDF) are entitled to become members of the association.
|
|
In 1802 gaiters of pale blue broadcloth with a white stripe on the outer seam and a pale blue fourage cap with white lining. ;Life Guards of Horse (1806) In 1807 the regiment was issued a new white coatee of broadcloth with pale blue facing with white lacing. White collar and cuffs (full dress) and a pale blue jacket with white-edged pale blue facing. Pale blue trousers with lacing in the front and a stripe down the outer seam (officers silver, white for other ranks) and pale blue gaiters mounted with black leather.
|
|
Following the end of the Asia Minor war, the regiment remained in Athens, as part of 2nd Infantry Division, throughout the interwar period. On 28 November 1935, the late King Constantine I (), the father of the reigning King George II, was declared the regiment's honorary colonel-in-chief. Its men thereafter wore the royal cypher, a capital kappa topped by a crown (golden for staff officers, silver for junior officers, red for NCOs and other ranks), on their epaulettes. Fascist Italy invaded Greece on 28 October 1940 and a general mobilization was declared.
|
|
Cannon, p. 15 It subsequently saw action at skirmishes in spring 1803 during the First Anglo-Maratha WarCannon, p. 18 and went on to fight at the Battle of Assaye in April 1803 during the Second Anglo-Maratha War: at Assaye the regiment suffered terrible losses under a hail of cannon fire.Cannon, p. 21 From a strength of about 500, the 74th lost ten officers killed and seven wounded, and 124 other ranks killed and 270 wounded.Weller p. 190 The regiment went to fight at the Battle of Argaon in November 1803Cannon, p.
|
|
The officers had silver lace, while the other ranks' lace was worn in pairs, red with orange stripes (according to 1802 regulations); in 1812 a commentator described the lace as red with two blue stripes.Haythornthwaite (1987), p. 100 Light infantry officers wore short jackets, rather than the tailed coats of the other line regiments, with white piping, silver buttons, and silver and scarlet shoulder wings. The uniform was completed with a crimson sash; to match the buff facings and turn-backs, the officers generally wore buff breeches, or grey overalls.
|
|
The 7th Gloucesters reached Haydarpaşa at Constantinople on 2 September and demobilisation parties continued to leave for the UK. On 17 October the remaining personnel of the battalion were absorbed into 8th Oxfordshire and Buckinghamshire Light Infantry of 26th Division in Turkey. The regimental history estimated that in five years of active service 20 officers and 692 other ranks of the battalion died.Daniell, Appendix I. More recent research puts the figures at 28 officers (probably including attached officers such as Lt-Col Younghusband and Rev Hardwick) and 707 other ranks.Grist, Appendix 2.
|
|
When the Second World War broke out in 1939 Pugh became an RAF Chaplain, with the rank of Squadron Leader. He served at RAF Bridgnorth in Shropshire until 1941, when he was then posted to Takoradi on the Gold Coast. His passage to Takoradi was to be via a voyage on the troop ship to Freetown, Sierra Leone. Anselm was a cargo and passenger liner that had been converted into a troop ship by designating her passenger accommodation as officers' quarters and turning her holds into accommodation for other ranks.
|
|
However, the Carlist Zouaves also wore a distinctive feature that differentiated them from existing zouave regiments elsewhere, in the form of a beret of Basque influence with a characteristic tassel. In order to distinguish the troops from the officers, the color of the officer's jacket was a blue-gray shade, with a darker blue for the other ranks. The beret worn by the troops was white with a yellow tassel, while the officers wore a red beret with yellow tassel. The baggy trousers were grayish for all ranks.
|
|
The 2nd Parachute Brigade was warned for an operation in Greece, to replace the retreating German Army and ensure law and order was maintained until a government could be formed. The 127 PFA plan was for a small detachment of one officer and nine other ranks to be attached to each of the parachute battalions. A section and a surgical team would accompany brigade headquarters in the first lift and a section would come in with the second lift. Two jeeps with medical equipment would come in with the brigade's glider force.
|
|
QMSI, RSM or sergeant major) or as "Mister", "Mrs", or "Ms" and then their last name, e.g. "Mr Smith". Although often referred to along with non- commissioned officers (NCOs), they are not NCOs, but members of a separate group (traditional official terminology for the personnel of a unit is "the officers, warrant officers, non-commissioned officers and men"), although all have been promoted from NCO rank. In November 2018, the most senior warrant officer and most senior other ranks position was created, titled Senior Enlisted Advisor to the Chiefs of Staff Committee.
|
|
All other ranks within bands follow the standard military designations, for example: Lance Corporal / Lance Bombardier; [Band] Sergeant; Colour Sergeant / Staff Sergeant, and Band Sergeant Major. Rank has its prerogatives, and applies as in any military situation. Music as an art form however, does not respect rank as such, but rather ability. Therefore, instrumental sections and ensembles are generally headed by the most accomplished musician on his instrument, and on certain occasions the conductor may not be as high in rank as some of the musicians within the band.
|
|
The Battle of Britain was now under way, and during late July and throughout August the batteries had fleeting engagements with small numbers of raiders along the South Coast and Severn Estuary. There were attacks on Southampton and Portsmouth, on Lee-on-Solent and Gosport airfields, and on the Thornycroft factory at Woolston. 12 and 15 HAA Btys provided a cadre of officers and other ranks to 211 AA Training Rgt at Oswestry to form the basis of a new battery. GL Radar was delivered to 15 HAA Bty, to improve the defences of Bristol.
|
|
Khaki No 2 dress being the most usual order of dress for parades and formal occasions. Officer cadets at the Royal Military Academy Sandhurst in full dress. As noted above, the practice of issuing other ranks in line regiments with full sets of both service dress and dress uniforms effectively ended in 1914 and was never completely returned to. Today, with the exceptions noted above, full dress or No 1 Dress uniforms are only held in limited quantities as common stock, and issued only to detachments on occasional special ceremonial occasions.
|
|
A general uprising by the Afghans began there in 1897 and, between 27 August and 11 September, many vigorous efforts by Pashtuns to capture the forts were thwarted by the 36th Sikhs. In 1897, insurgent and inimical activities had increased, and on 3 and 9 September Afridi tribesmen, allied with the Afghans, attacked Fort Gulistan. Both the attacks were repulsed, and a relief column from Fort Lockhart, on its return trip, reinforced the signalling detachment positioned at Saragarhi, increasing its strength to three non-commissioned officers (NCOs) and eighteen other ranks (ORs).
|
|
By the end of the day it was decimated and finished it with only two officers and 192 other ranks unscathed. Waterhouse was initially posted "wounded and missing". His personal records are available in the UK National Archives and it is clear from survivor testimony that he either died of wounds or was killed after being initially wounded and cared for by his servant. However he was not formally pronounced dead until March 1917, leaving his family in some anguish and forlorn hope he may have been taken prisoner.
|
|
12) Ibrahim Sidek. Lieutenant Ahmad Noordin of 'A' Company, 1st Battalion was executed earlier on 15 February 1942 while Lieutenant Muhammad Isa Mahmud of HQ Company, 1st Battalion was executed on 12 February 1943. Most of the surviving captured Malay Regiment officers defected or joined the Imperial Japanese Army. During the entire Malayan Campaign, but largely between 12–14 February 1942 in Singapore, the Malay Regiment suffered a total of 159 killed (six British officers, seven Malay officers, and 146 other ranks) and a large but unspecified number wounded.
|
|
1, Kuala Lumpur, 1952 it was designated "Experimental". On 1 January 1935, the Experimental Company became the Malay Regiment with a complement of 150 men. Recruitment then accelerated, and a further 232 recruits were formed into two rifle companies, as well as a headquarters wing that included a Vickers machine-gun platoon, a Signalling Section, and a Corps of Drums. As of 1 January 1938, the 1st Battalion Malay Regiment had a complement of 17 British officers, six Malay officers, 11 Warrant Officers, and 759 non-commissioned officers and other ranks.
|
|
The regiment had already lost the equivalent of 5 battalions in Indochina. With four new citations, the 3rd Foreign Infantry Regiment obtained a fourragère with ribbon colors of the Médaille militaire, and with colors of the ribbon of the Croix de guerre des théâtres d'opérations extérieures. In the Indochina campaign, the regiment had lost seventy-seven officers, three hundred and sixty-four NCOs, three-thousand three-hundred and ninety-six other ranks: a total of three-thousand eight-hundred and thirty-seven Legionnaires. In December 1954, the regiment disembarked at Bône in Algeria.
|
|
By 10:00 the attack from the north, led by the Auckland Mounted Rifles and supported by two machine-guns, with the Canterbury Mounted Rifles Regiment on their right, had ridden into Rafa as they circled around El Magruntein. Here, they quickly captured the village along with six German and two Ottoman officers, 16 other ranks and 21 Bedouins. Two troops were sent to watch for the approach of Ottoman reinforcements; one troop to the north towards Khan Yunis and one to the east towards Shellal.Falls 1930 Vol.
|
|
A common misconception is that women are not as able to complete the physically and mentally demanding initial-entry training, and this may lead to their smaller overall employment rate. This is demonstrably incorrect. The 2016-17 Women in the ADF report states completion rates for women and men in initial training have been comparable since 2011. In fact, initial-entry training completion for females in 2017-18 were slightly higher than the males, with general entry (other ranks/ non-officer) 91.9 per cent for women; 90.2 per cent for men.
|
|
Amongst the Cromwellian troops Lockhart's regiment of foot bore the brunt of the fighting. Its lieutenant-colonel, Roger Fenwick, and two of its captains were killed, and nearly all the rest of its officers were wounded, and lost about forty or fifty other ranks killed in battle. Lillingston's lost a captain and thirty or forty killed in battle, while the other regiments suffered only slight losses (the number of English dead rose because like Fenwick they died of wounds over the next few weeks). cites: Clarke Papers, iii.
|
|
D.C.M., this is possibly the first photograph of this medal.Bilclife p. 52 While in Malta, in February 1854, the regiment was brought up to war establishment (~1240 other ranks), after losing men in drafts to other regiments preceding it to the Black Sea: On 7 August the Regiment, still short of establishment at 867 all ranks, embarked for Beikos bay on the Bosphorus, arriving on 12 August, then Varna on 1 September, where it was posted to the 7th Brigade of the 4th Division, and finally near Eupatoria in the Crimea on 14 September.Vane p.
|
|
Ward pp. 175–176 The regiment remained in the trenches, with the supply situation slowly improving, and was in reserve for the assault on the Redan both on 18 June and the final attack on 8 September.Ward pp. 176–177 They remained in the Crimea while negotiations were conducted until May 1856 when the regiment embarked for Corfu.Ward p. 178 The casualties in the Crimea were 32 killed, 68 wounded in combat and 205 died from other causes, and the regiment was at a strength of 28 officers and 783 other ranks.
|
|
Thirty men who chose to remain on temporarily re-enlisted in the RGA, and the rest were demobilised. The unit was re-embodied on 3 June 1920, when its previous members were called up and joined by fifty new recruits.History of the Bermuda Militia Artillery, by Jennifer Hind, author of "Defence, Not Defiance: A History of the BVRC". The BVRC formed a company-sized contingent, Captain Richard Tucker and 88 other ranks, in December 1914, which trained over the winter and spring before being sent to England in June, 1915.
|
|
41–42 The North-Western Area Campaign was, in the words of the official history of the RAAF in the Pacific theatre, "almost entirely an air war, with raid and counter-raid". The wing was commanded by Flight Lieutenant Hannam, and by March 1943 had a staff of 77 officers and other ranks. On formation, No. 44 Wing controlled six radar stations in the Darwin area. Over the next two years it established seventeen new stations throughout the North-Western Area, relocated ten, and disbanded two others, and also set up twelve homing beacons.
|
|
The World War Cenotaph in Lokoja, Nigeria is a remembrance arcade for fallen heroes. It is located along Murtala Mohammed way, besides federal medical centre in Lokoja, the colonial Nigeria administrative center and headquarters of the Royal Niger Company. The cenotaph was conceived in 1995, under the former ministry of health and social services, Kogi State during the regime of Colonel Paul Omeruo, the previous military administrator of the state. This cenotaph is a war memorial, built in memory of the British and Nigerian officers, as well as other ranks.
|
|
The regiment's grimmest hour came during the Indo-Pakistani War of 1947. It was their heroic stand that gained time for the entry of the Indian Army and thus saved the Kashmir Valley. It may not be out of place to mention that the Indian people largely owe the State of Jammu and Kashmir to the heroic defensive stand made by the outnumbered and ill-equipped, but highly motivated, J&K; State Force. They paid a steep price in blood and sacrificed over 76 officers, 31 JCOs and 1085 Other Ranks.
|
|
By the outbreak of war in 1914, the Regimental Veterinary Service had ceased to exist, the CPAVC was still incomplete, so the majority of veterinarians and other ranks were found in the CAVC. The CAVC was organized into seven Sections, though only two, Winnipeg and Montreal, were at a state of readiness at the outbreak of war: London, Ontario; Toronto; Kingston, Ontario; Quebec; Halifax, Nova Scotia; Winnipeg and Calgary. There was also a Senior Veterinary Officer, headquartered in Kingston. Within each Division or District, there was a Principal Veterinary Officer.
|
|
On transfer to the RA, the regiment was allowed the privilege of wearing the Middlesex Regiment cap badge and buttons together with RA collar badges. A regimental arm flash was worn during World War II, consisting of a diamond divided vertically in maroon and gold. Postwar, the Middlesex Regiment cap badge was worn on the beret and forage cap with a maroon and gold diamond backing; however, the arm flash was altered from a diamond to a triangle. Officers wore the cap badge in silver with the other ranks' cap badge as their collar badge.
|
|
The grounds included a stone circle, which prior to the laying of the asylum would have stood in an open field. When the asylum was being built cinerary urns were uncovered near the circle, including one which contained some partially burnt human bones. In 1894 it became one of the first asylums to build villas for its patients in an attempt to develop a 'colony or village system' of patient accommodation. During the First World War, it was used as a war hospital, offering beds for 350 other ranks.
|
|
Unterazt in Norway Unterarzt (short: UArzt or UA) was a military rank in the German Reichswehr and Wehrmacht until 1945. It describes a qualified or licensed surgeon or dentist of the armed forces with the last or highest Officer Aspirant (O.A. or OA – de: Offizieranwärter) rank. According to the rank hierarchy it was comparable to Sergeant First Class (de: Oberfeldwebel) or Chief Petty Officer (de: Oberbootsmann) NATO-Rangcode OR7The abbreviation "OR" stands for "Other Ranks / fr: sous-officiers et militaires du rang / ru:другие ранги, кроме офицероф" in anglophone armed forces.
|
|
Each LSM carried a crew of 4 Officers and 47 other ranks, when on operations in Vietnam. While most of the manning was RAE, members of other Corps were also part of each crew, including medical, signals and ordnance. In Vietnam, the ships were fitted with a 40mm gun and several machine guns for protection. Signallers who served with the 32 Small Ship Squadron all became experienced ship Radio Operators who adapted to ships life, working both with the RAN and Army units in Vietnamese waters, without much support from RASigs.
|
|
Both were among 8,430 officers and other ranks who became casualties during the Battle of Mount Sorrel; Mercer was killed by shellfire and Williams severely wounded and taken prisoner. Four mines opposite Mount Sorrel were detonated at about 1:00 p.m. before an assault by six infantry battalions, which displaced the remnants of the 1st and 4th Mounted Rifles and Princess Patricia's Canadian Light Infantry from their devastated trenches. The first Canadian counter- attack, executed on 3 June, was deficiently organised and coordinated, resulting in heavy casualties and the removal of numerous officers.
|
|
In 1909 those colonial artillery officers who specialised in artillery design and manufacture work were transferred into the newly created "Engineers of Naval Artillery"; a newly created corps of the French Navy which subsequently merged with the Naval Engineer Corps (responsible for the construction of naval ships) during the Second World War. In 1905, the strength of the Troupes coloniales stationed in (the 19 military districts of metropolitan) France was marked at 2,123 officers and 26,581 other ranks. The strength maintained in the colonies amounts to 1,743 officers, 21,516 European troops and 47,868 native soldiers.
|
|
He had the fortune to have never been convicted of Piracy and lived a full life beyond his days on the Adventure Prize. Other ranks include the boatswain, master, gunner, doctor, and carpenter. The regular crewmen held the most power on the pirate ship in the council, from which all important decisions were made, and every pirate was given a vote. Surgeons on some pirate vessels, because of their higher status in regular society and special training, were not allowed to vote when the council took to the ballot box.
|
|
The regiment saw action during several operational tours of the Border War. It also had the unique distinction of being the first artillery unit to fire live rounds at the new Army Battle School range at Lohatla during September 1978. During 1979 it fell under the command of Commandant K.W.J. Ward and had an effective officer’s strength of 37 with a complement of warrant officers and 650 other ranks. The regiment’s three batteries were referred to as 71, 72 and 73 in line with the modern practice of naming batteries after the Unit’s number.
|
|
Casualties amongst the 49th Battalion are listed on the Australian War Memorial as 97 killed and 111 wounded, the majority of which were suffered during the fighting around Sanananda. Author Fred Cranston, who served with the 49th Battalion during the New Guinea campaign, disagrees with these figures, listing the 49th Battalion's casualties during the fighting around Sanananda as 14 officers and 282 other ranks killed or wounded, and 313 all ranks evacuated sick. Members of the battalion received the following decorations: one DSO, three MCs, one DCM, three MMs and 10 MIDs.
|
|
The Auster Mark III, IV and V were issued to 12 Royal Air Force (RAF), one Polish and three Royal Canadian Air Force (RCAF) Air Observation Post (AOP) Squadrons. The first to deploy was No. 651 Squadron RAF. The leading elements landed in Algiers on 12 November 1942 with eight aircraft, 11 Royal Artillery (RA) pilots, 39 RA soldiers and 25 airmen (mostly maintenance technicians). The normal strength of an AOP squadron was 12 aircraft, 19 RA officers (all pilots), 83 RA other ranks and 63 RAF including two administrative officers.
|
|
According to the source, 2nd Lieutenant Alfredo Sandulli Mercuro and the 3rd Platoon, 2nd Company, 1° encountered what he thought was a band of Arabs hiding along a mountain ridge on 19 November. When called upon by Mercuro's Arab interpreter, the Italians were fired on and the paratroopers engaged what they now knew were British commandos, who withdrew to a cave. With no way out, the wounded commandos surrendered after Mercuro threatened to use flamethrowers on them. The paratroops took prisoner a group consisting of an officer, one NCO and three other ranks.
|
|
Although complete TF defended ports units never left the UK, they did supply drafts of trained gunners to RGA units serving overseas. These included providing cadres as the basis on which to form complete new units for front line service. 147th Siege Battery was formed at Portsmouth on 22 May 1916 based on a cadre of four officers and 78 other ranks from the Hampshire RGA (probably drawn in the main from 1/1st Heavy Bty, which disappeared from the order of battle by April 1917).Army Council Instruction 1091 of 29 May 1916.
|
|
On her third voyage transporting convicts, she was under the command of George Bunn, with surgeon J. Dickson. She sailed from The Downs on 23 March 1824, and arrived at Port Jackson on 12 July. She carried 174 or so male convicts; one convict died during the voyage One officer and 36 other ranks from the 40th Regiment of Foot provided the guards. Countess of Harcourt left Port Jackson on 24 August with supplies and in company with and . The 3rd Regiment of Foot provided a detachment of soldiers.
|
|
The armed merchant cruiser HMS Cathay took survivors from Anselms overloaded escorts and landed them at Freetown Most men aboard, including the majority of other ranks, did survive. Anselms Master, Andrew Elliot, 92 of her crew, three DEMS gunners and 965 troops were rescued. Many were at first in the water, but were picked up by Challenger, Starwort or the ship's own lifeboats and rafts. One leading aircraftman, Wilfrid Marten, recalled being in the sea for a few hours and being "near death's door" before he was rescued by a lifeboat.
|
|
The fight was costly, as the commanding officer of the Newfoundland Battalion recorded: "Our strength in the morning, 9 officers, 360 other ranks; at night, 8 officers, 230 other ranks." in his diary that night. Having withstood the shock of the initial attack, the Newfoundlanders continued to hold their positions for another day while commanders came to understand the vulnerability of the salient was untenable and on 4 December a fighting withdrawal to the original German second line of defense, the Hindenburg Support System was organized by Byng. Combined with their earlier service in the war at Beaumont-Hamel, Gueudecourt, in the Third Battle of Ypres and once again at Masnières, the grit and resilience shown by the 'Blue Puttees'Due to a lack of regulation khaki coloured material available in the haste to get the Battalion into the field, the Newfoundlanders substituted navy blue material for its 'puttee' calf-wrap, and maintained the practice throughout the war had led to the Regiment coming to be very well regarded as a fighting force. In fact, a little more than a month after Cambrai, on 25 January 1918, His Majesty King George V conferred the title of "Royal" onto the regiment in recognition for its service.
|
|
The Distinguished Conduct Medal was instituted by Royal Warrant on 4 December 1854, during the Crimean War, as an award to Warrant Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers and men of the British Army for "distinguished, gallant and good conduct in the field". For all ranks below commissioned officer, it was the second highest award for gallantry in action after the Victoria Cross, and the other ranks equivalent of the Distinguished Service Order, which was awarded only to commissioned officers. Prior to its institution, there had been no official medal awarded by the British Crown in recognition of individual acts of gallantry in the Army.ww2awards.com – Distinguished Conduct Medal (Access date 19 May 2015)Australian Government – It's an Honour – Imperial Awards – Distinguished Conduct Medal (Access date 14 August 2018) The Meritorious Service Medal, established in 1845 to reward long serving Warrant Officers and Sergeants, was awarded several times up to 1854 for gallantry in action, although this was not the medal's main purpose.Abbott & Tamplin, British Gallantry Awards, 2nd edition. pp 62-63John W. Mussell, Medal Yearbook 2015. Page 91. One earlier award specifically for acts of gallantry by other ranks was the unofficial Sir Harry Smith's Medal for Gallantry, instituted by Major General Sir Harry Smith in 1851.
|
|
By 1905 the battalion strength was 50 officers and 1,271 other ranks in the 14 companies which made up the battalion. In 1906 the battalion was placed in the 31st Field Army Brigade, 16th Division, and attended camp for 15 days. The battalion had a central rife-range at Auchin-carroch, in the Vale of Leven, up to 900 yards, and A, I, and K Companies had also ranged near their headquarters, that of the latter being held in conjunction with E Company, 4th Volunteer Battalion. In 1908, the battalion was reduced and transferred to the Territorial Force (see below).
|
|
Because of the massive losses inflicted during the recent battle, the battalion was instructed to amalgamate with the 6th Btn who also suffered heavy losses, this new unit was designated as The Composite Battalion of the Argyll and Sutherland Highlanders. The amalgamation was intended as a temporary measure and would exist until such times as reinforcements could come from 2/9th Battalion. Six months after the terrible losses of May 1915, the Battalion had been brought up to a strength of 25 Officers and 461 other ranks. But the Battalion could not be brought up to its required strength.
|
|
Once the second objective had been taken, 12th Gloucesters took over and despite having lost the barrage advanced over a mile of open country with some of 1st East Surreys and just reached the Arras–Albert railway before meeting stronger opposition. Mist now hampered the artillery and tanks and the battalion was unable to push beyond the railway to the final objective. It had lost an officer and 11 other ranks killed, and nearly 100 wounded. Next day the battalion consolidated, then drove off a German counter-attack at 17.30, capturing 180 prisoners and five machine guns in the process.
|
|
The resplendent quetzal was considered divine, associated with the "snake god", Quetzalcoatl, by Pre- Columbian Mesoamerican civilizations. Its iridescent green tail feathers, symbols for spring plant growth, were venerated by the ancient Aztecs and Maya, who viewed the quetzal as the "god of the air" and as a symbol of goodness and light. The Maya also viewed the quetzal symbolizing freedom and wealth, due to their view of quetzals dying in captivity and the value of their feathers, respectively. Mesoamerican rulers and some nobility of other ranks wore headdresses made from quetzal feathers, symbolically connecting them to Quetzalcoatl.
|
|
His idea was for small teams of parachute trained soldiers to operate behind enemy lines to gain intelligence, destroy enemy aircraft, and attack their supply and reinforcement routes. Following a meeting with the C-in-C Middle East, General Claude Auchinleck, his plan was endorsed by the Army High Command. British SAS in North Africa (1943), in jeeps with mounted heavy machine guns The force initially consisted of five officers and 60 other ranks. Following extensive training at Kabrit camp, by the River Nile, L Detachment, SAS Brigade undertook its first operations in the Western Desert.
|
|
In its new form, the Albanian Regiment numbered 150 officers and 2,934 other ranks in six battalions, an organization very similar to that of the former Legion. Each battalion was placed under the command of a prominent chieftain: Konstantinos Androutsis, Christos Kalogeros, Fotos Tzavellas, Christakis Kalogeros, Kitsos Botsaris, and Anagnostaras. Surviving lists of the members of the battalion of Fotos Tzavellas show that, in line with Souliote customs, the officers comprised the main members of his clan and allied or related families. Auguste Boppe mentions that the regiment had a chaplain ("Arsenio Yanucco" from the Morea) and a surgeon (Ducca Zappa).
|
|
Collier, Chapter XVI.Collier, Appendix XXX. The regiment provided a cadre of experienced officers and other ranks as the basis for a new 412 HAA Bty formed on 16 January 1941 at 209th HAA Training Rgt, Blandford; this battery later joined 124th HAA Rgt In late February 1941, while the Blitz was still continuing, 249 HAA Bty was rostered for overseas service and transferred to the War Office Reserve,Order of Battle of the Field Force in the United Kingdom, Part 3: Royal Artillery, 26 December 1940, with amendments, TNA files WO 212/4 and WO 33/2365.
|
|
Each standard bore the inscription South Regiment, W.R.Y.C.'. When the regiment was re-raised in 1803 the jacket colour was changed from red to dark blue, with dark blue pantaloons (later light blue overalls), and brown Hessian boots. This uniform was still worn with the Tarleton helmet, now with black or dark blue turban and white plume. By 1808 the plain jacket had acquired lacing in Hussar style (silver for officers, white for other ranks), and by ca 1819 the Tarleton helmet had been replaced by a Light Dragoon Shako with silver/white band around the top.
|
|
At Dogali on his way to Saati, de Christoforis was ambushed by an Ethiopian force under Ras Alula, whose men armed with spears skillfully encircled the Italians who retreated to one hill and then to another higher hill. After the Italians ran out of ammunition, Ras Alula ordered his men to charge and the Ethiopians swiftly overwhelmed the Italians in an action that featured bayonets against spears. The Battle of Dogali ended with the Italians losing 23 officers and 407 other ranks killed. As a result of the defeat at Dogali, the Italians abandoned Saati and retreated back to the Red Sea coast.
|
|
Night patrols were left out in no man's land, after day patrols and longer reconnaissances, to keep watch in case of surprise attacks. The patrol would ride out, guided only by compass, to establish nighttime listening posts, where some dismounted to move close to Ottoman positions to listen for and note all movements. Others tested for water sources, examined Ottoman trenches and tracks in the area, or verified aerial reports. These night patrols consisted of one officer and 12 other ranks. On 9 May, the 74th Division reported 300 Ottoman soldiers digging in on the west bank of the Wadi Imleih.
|
|
The next day they encountered some opposition when the Yeomanry post on Hill 300 was threatened by 100 Ottoman cavalry. One man was taken prisoner, while one man was killed and another seriously wounded by shell fire. The 4th Light Horse Regiment forced the Ottoman cavalry to withdraw back to the Wadi Imleh. At 20:00 two officers patrols from the 11th Light Horse Regiment (4th Light Horse Brigade), consisting of one officer and 12 other ranks each, rode to Point 550 north of Kasif, and to south of Kasif, to locate and destroy hostile posts or patrols in the area.
|
|
Towards the end of Second World War, three wooden huts were located to the east of the main building and used to accommodate officers, non- commissioned Officers and other ranks and ratings. The huts were believed to have dated from the First World War and had been relocated from RAF Donibristle, approximately away at Dalgety Bay. During the war, No. 18 Group had responsibility for more than twenty squadrons and controlled aircraft predominately involved in anti-shipping and anti-submarine warfare in the seas around Scotland. The Prime Minister Winston Churchill, visited Pitreavie Castle twice during the war.
|
|
Ministry of Defence News Story, 26 March 2015 - New recognition for Reserve and Regular military service (Accessed 9 June 2015) In October 2016, it was announced that the Long Service and Good Conduct Medals of the respective services would be extended to all personnel, including officers, who meet the requirements of award. This change is retroactive to those officers still on active service from 29 July 2014. Additionally, clasps will be awarded for an additional 10 years of eligible service with a back date to 29 July 2014 for officers and to 1 October 2016 for other ranks.
|
|
When rumours began to circulate in August 1943 that 10th Tank Brigade was scheduled for disbandment, Members of Parliament for the Lancashire towns complained about the loss of their TA battalions. In August 1943 a recruiting team persuaded about 60 other ranks of the brigade to volunteer for the Parachute Regiment if the brigade disbanded. The brigade moved to Wensleydale in September, with Brigade HQ at Bedale,10th Armoured Brigade War Diary September 1943, The National Archives file WO 166/10742. but shortly afterwards the impending disbandment was confirmed and the brigade came under direct War Office control.
|
|
The two aft 6-inch turrets would be removed to accommodate a helicopter deck and two hangars, capable of housing four Westland Wessex helicopters, while the 4-inch guns would be replaced by davits for four LCA landing craft. Only one of the ship's two boiler rooms would be used, which together with the reductions in armament would allow the ship's crew to be reduced, freeing space to carry troops. Two infantry companies, 30 officers and 230 other ranks, would be carried. The plan was rejected in December 1961, as the time required to carry out the conversions was too great.
|
|
134 The British assault did not go according to plan, and at 14:00 the ANZAC Mounted Division was ordered to attack the town from the north. The regiment galloped forward together with the rest of the New Zealand brigade, and occupied Meshahera Ridge north-east of Gaza at 16:00. Dismounting, the regiment moved into Gaza, with the 6th Squadron leading, followed by the 2nd Squadron, and the 9th Squadron bringing up the rear.Wilkie 1924, pp.135–136 At 16:25 they captured a Turkish field ambulance; four officers, 125 other ranks and twenty vehicles.
|
|
The Wellington Mounted Rifles Regiment was a mounted infantry regiment from New Zealand, raised for service during the First World War. It was assigned to the New Zealand Mounted Rifles Brigade, part of the New Zealand Expeditionary Force. The regiment, with an establishment of twenty-six officers, 523 other ranks and 600 horses, was formed from three squadrons belonging to pre war Territorial Force regiments; the Queen Alexandra's 2nd (Wellington West Coast) Mounted Rifles, the 6th (Manawatu) Mounted Rifles and the 9th (Wellington East Coast) Mounted Rifles. It also included a small headquarters and, until 1916, a Maxim machine-gun section.
|
|
The Canterbury Mounted Rifles Regiment was a mounted infantry regiment from New Zealand, raised for service during the First World War. It was assigned to the New Zealand Mounted Rifles Brigade, and formed part of the New Zealand Expeditionary Force. The regiment, with an establishment of twenty-six officers, 523 other ranks and 600 horses, was formed from three squadrons belonging to pre-war Territorial Force regiments: the 1st Mounted Rifles (Canterbury Yeomanry Cavalry), the 8th (South Canterbury) Mounted Rifles and the 10th (Nelson) Mounted Rifles. It also included a small headquarters and, until 1916, a Maxim machine-gun section.
|
|
Drew's analysis of the effectiveness of the action was captured in the Battalion War Diary: "This charge undoubtedly had a great moral effect on our own troops in front – it also took the Germans by surprise, many of whom fled." The Battle of Loos was a complete failure for the British. The cost of the operation in casualties for the 5th Cameron Highlanders was great: 18 officers (9 killed, 9 wounded); 644 other ranks (72 killed, 416 wounded, 156 missing). However, this was dwarfed by the total number of British casualties – almost 60,000 during the course of the main and subsidiary attacks.
|
|
This was the most celebrated anti-tank action during the campaign, but it cost the two troops two officers and four other ranks dead, and six more wounded. Later in the day the three serviceable guns joined the North Nova Scotia Highlanders as they advanced through Buron to take Authie, and then deployed along the edge of that village. After Buron the battery commander received an MC and two of the gun sergeants were awarded the MM. The battery's other troop had followed the Canadian Scottish Regiment into Cussy and engaged several enemy tanks without success.
|
|
Hoping to knock out the Allied anti-tank guns before counter-attacking, the Germans concentrated intense artillery fire on the Australian and Rhodesian guns before advancing 12 Panzer IV tanks towards the weakest point of the Australian line. The Australian six-pounders had been largely disabled by the bombardment but most of the Rhodesian guns remained operational. The Rhodesian gunners disabled two Panzers and seriously damaged two more, compelling an Axis retreat, and held their position until being relieved on 3 November. One Rhodesian officer and seven other ranks were killed and more than double that number were wounded.
|
|
The Axis forces in North Africa—over 220,000 Germans and Italians, including 26 generals—surrendered a week later. By time Tunis had fallen, few Rhodesians remained with the First or Eighth Armies; most were transferring to the South African 6th Armoured Division, then in Egypt, or making their way home on leave. Out of the 300 Southern Rhodesians who had joined the KRRC in Egypt, only three officers and 109 other ranks remained at the end of the Tunisian Campaign. The Rhodesian Anti-Tank Battery retraced many of the movements it had taken during the campaign as it returned to Egypt.
|
|
As one of the country's top detectives, he had important responsibilities, including the return of the disgraced financier Jabez Balfour from Argentina in 1895, in what was essentially a kidnapping. The Times obituary described him as having 'all the appearance of a prosperous and ingenuous country gentleman, but he was a man of shrewdness and resource ... highly esteemed for his professional ability'.The Times, 8 January 1930, page 14. On 18 February 1896 Detective Inspector Froest boarded the S.S. Harlech Castle at Madeira, and arrested 26 officers and 399 other ranks who were prisoners after having taken part in the Jameson Raid.
|
|
The Military Cross (MC) is the third-level (second-level pre-1993) military decoration awarded to officers and (since 1993) other ranks of the British Armed Forces, and formerly awarded to officers of other Commonwealth countries. The MC is granted in recognition of "an act or acts of exemplary gallantry during active operations against the enemy on land" to all members of the British Armed Forces of any rank. In 1979, the Queen approved a proposal that a number of awards, including the Military Cross, could be recommended posthumously.Abbott & Tamplin, British Gallantry Awards, 2nd edition. p. xx.
|
|
Algiers had been the centre for pirates for some years, and her fleet had reached considerable proportions. Things reached a head after a particular atrocity; Britain decided to stamp out their activities, and the Netherlands agreed to assist. The combined fleet was composed of six British ships of the line and four frigates, plus five Dutch frigates; there were also 37 gun boats, 10 mortar boats, and eight rocket boats. Lieutenant JT Fuller and 19 other ranks from the Rocket Troop accompanied the expedition, together with 2,500 rockets, and were engaged alongside the Royal Marine Artillery.
|
|
In recognition of the significant contribution Welshmen had made to The Grenadier Guards, the regiment transferred five officers and 634 other ranks to the newly formed unit. A short time later, permission was received for the formation of the Guards Division, the brainchild of Lord Kitchener, and on 18 August 1915, the division came into existence, consisting of three brigades, each with four battalions. Following this the four service battalions of the regiment fought in a number of significant battles including Loos, the Somme, Cambrai, Arras and the Hindenburg Line. Seven members of the regiment received the Victoria Cross during the war.
|
|
In practice, only a small minority of British residents married whilst in India, and the poorer they were the less likely they were to marry. It seems that in Bengal between 1757 and 1800 only one in four British covenanted civil servants, one in eight civilian residents, and one in ten army officers married there. Amongst military other ranks the proportion was between one in fifteen and one in forty-five. Many children were born to unofficial partnerships: 54% of the children baptised at St. John's, Calcutta between 1767 and 1782 were Anglo- Indian and illegitimate.
|
|
It was at this point that one of the delegates from the Third Division, Major Mengistu Haile Mariam, made a speech which won him the support of the members of the Derg. LaFort observes that "above all he [Mengistu] seems to have been one of the very few to propose a coherent and energetic line of action in debates which were, to say the least, confused and long winded in a style which went down well with this assembly of NCOs and other ranks."LaFort, Ethiopia: An Heretical Revolution? translated by A.M. Berrett (London: Zed Press, 1983), p.
|
|
Internally the physical appearance of the NVA spoke to the population in terms of their traditional German heritage and differentiated the NVA from the Soviet Army. In theory at least, East German citizens could have pride in their own army. The swift creation of the NVA as a force of more than 120,000 officers and other ranks practicing Prussian-style drill was a dramatic gesture of nationalism that was impossible for the world to ignore. The creation of the Ministry of Defense and the NVA seemingly should have been a blow to the authority and prestige of the Ministry of the Interior.
|
|
Fortin, p.92 The final change to the brigade and regiment was authorised on 18 January 1945, but was not implemented till May; it was to standardise all armour and tank brigades and regiments. No changes were made to the layout of the regiments; however, three tanks were removed from the brigade headquarters, two anti-aircraft tanks would be added and eight Observation Post tanks would also be allocated to the brigade. The initial April 1938 Tank Brigade establishment was for the brigade to muster 175 tanks; each of its three battalions comprising 57 tanks, 29 officers, and 484 other ranks.
|
|
"His Majesty the King has been graciously pleased to approve of the Royal Engineers '(Militia) Submarine Miners, Malta Division,' being in future designated 'Royal Engineers (Militia) Malta Division'." ; World War 1 The Royal Engineers (Militia) Malta Division title would survive as an entity throughout the Great War and until 1921. At the beginning of the war the strength of the RE on the island (including Maltese servicemen) was 21 officers and 394 other ranks. ; The Inter-war Years In the period between the two World Wars there were British and Maltese Fortress Companies based on the Island (16 and 24 (Fortress) Companies).
|
|
121st Siege Battery, RGA, was raised at Pembroke Dock on 22 March 1916 under Army Council Instruction 701 of 31 March 1916 with 3 officers and 78 other ranks from the Glamorgan RGA. It went out to the Western Front in July 1916, manning four 9.2-inch howitzers, and joined I ANZAC Corps in Fifth Army on 15 July in time for the Battle of Pozières. It was later engaged at Arras and Passchendaele.Army Council Instructions March 1916. 121st Siege Bty was joined by a section from 428th Siege Bty and expanded to six 9.2-inch howitzers by the end of 1917.
|
|
121st Siege Battery, RGA, was raised at Pembroke Dock on 22 March 1916 under Army Council Instruction 701 of 31 March 1916 with a cadre of 3 officers and 78 other ranks from the Glamorgan RGA. It went out to the Western Front in July 1916, manning four 9.2-inch howitzers. It joined I ANZAC Corps in Fifth Army on 15 July in time for the Battle of Pozières in the Somme Offensive. It transferred to 5th Heavy Artillery Group (HAG) in Second Army on 4 August, then returned to the Somme with 28th HAG in Fourth Army on 14 September.
|
|
273 A London newspaper headlined How the Irish took Ginchy – Splendid daring of the Irish troops.Daily Express London, p.1&5, 12 September 1916 In May, the 2nd Royal Munster Fusiliers received many of the personnel from the disbanded 9th Royal Munster Fusiliers, bringing it up to strength for the summer campaign. The battalions' first noteworthy operation was the carefully planned Liévin raid on 25 June. It was during this action that Lieutenant Arthur Batten-Pooll would win the regiment's second Victoria Cross, although losses were heavy for the battalion with 5 officers and 60 other ranks killed or wounded.
|
|
While preparing to move back to the British zone at the end of June, the division received orders that its units were to be reduced to cadre, 10 officers and 51 other ranks for the infantry battalions, these cadres and the surplus personnel were to leave the division on arrival at Huppy on 5 July.Wyrall p. 352 The infantry brigades were reformed with six battalions from Salonika (many of whose men were suffering from malaria), one from Palestine and two that had been in France since August 1914. The artillery Brigades were also reformed and the pioneers replaced.
|
|
C Battery of the same brigade lost its commander and two guns in ferocious short range fighting. 39th Divisional Artillery alone lost three officers, 70 other ranks, and 110 horses in this action. However, by 15.30 the enemy had withdrawn, and the CRA was able to order 'cease firing' after 10 hours continuous fighting, the guns having fired about 500 rounds each. The Germans renewed their attack at 17.00 as the guns were being withdrawn to new positions, and got within of the last battery as it pulled back, but were swept away by a counter-attack by the Australians.
|
|
President Benito Juárez, founder of the rurales in 1861 As originally constituted under Juárez the Rurales lacked the numbers and organization to effectively control the banditry widespread in Mexico during the 1860s and 1870s. The concept of an armed and mobile rural police organized on military lines, was derived from Spain's Civil Guard ("Guardia Civil"). Established in 1844 the Spanish Guardia Civil had quickly won a reputation as an effective but often oppressive force. On May 6, 1861 four corps of Rural Police were authorized by the Juárez government; each having an establishment of 20 officers and 255 other ranks.
|
|
In 1757 she was captured by and brought into Portsmouth Harbour as a prize ship. On Admiralty's order she was purchased by the Royal Navy on 8 January 1758, for a sum of £6,103.11s for the hull and £425.4s for the masts and internal fittings. She was renamed HMS Aurora on 22 June, and commissioned into the Royal Navy in October 1758 under Captain Samuel Scott. Her 250-man crew comprised four commissioned officers a captain and three lieutenants overseeing 49 warrant and petty officers, 117 naval ratings, 44 Marines and 36 servants and other ranks.
|
|
The Administration Building (C15 military huts) included office space, a General Masters store and an orderly room. A kitchen, canteen and store were at the centre of the Rest Room and Kitchen Building (C7 military huts). The Equipment Officer's Room and the officers buffet and rest room were located on one side of the kitchen-canteen complex with the other ranks buffet and rest room located on the other. The next building encountered along the driveway was the Male Latrine, which was located on the north side of the driveway and comprised a single "c series" (c.
|
|
Beamish, vol 1, p 95ff; Chappell vol 1 p 14. The number of Officers and Other Ranks grew over time to approximately 14,000, but during the 13 years of its existence, close to 28,000 men served in the Legion at one time or another. Initially, most of the officers were appointed with temporary rank, but in 1812 all the officers of the Legion were given permanent rank in the British Army for 'having so frequently distinguished themselves against the enemy.' It saw active service as an integral part of the British Army from 1805–1816, after which its units were disbanded.
|
|